DOOMES-Day
Booke
:
OR
,
An
Alarum
for
Atheistes
,
A
Watchword
for
Worldlinges
,
A
Caueat
for
Christians
.
By
Samuel
Gardnier
Doctor
of
Diuinitie
.
Heb.
9.
verse
27.
It
is
appointed
to
men
that
they
shall
once
dye
,
and
after
that
commeth
the
Iudgement
.
The
Contentes
the
following
page
sheweth
.
LONDON
Printed
by
E.
A.
for
Nicholas
Ling
and
are
to
bee
solde
at
his
shop
in
Saint
Dunstans
Church-yard
in
Fleete-streete
.
1606.
The
Contents
of
the
Chapters
of
this
Booke
.
-
Chap.
1
OF
the
vnquestionable
certaintie
of
the
worlds
end
pag.
1
-
Chap.
2.
Of
the
manner
how
the
world
shall
be
destroyed
.
page
.
10
-
Chap.
3.
Of
the
vncertaine
,
and
vnknowne
time
of
the
worlds
end
.
page
15
-
Chap.
4
Of
the
signes
of
the
worldes
end
.
page
.
24
-
Chap.
5.
Of
the
certaintie
of
our
Resurrection
.
page
.
45
-
Chap.
6.
Of
the
certaintie
of
the
iudgement
,
or
the
day
of
Deome
.
pa.
56
-
Chap.
7.
That
Christ
shall
be
the
iudge
of
the
world
.
page
.
63
-
Chap
8.
How
ioyful
it
is
to
the
Godly
,
and
doleful
to
the
wicked
,
that
Christ
shall
be
their
iudge
page
.
67
-
Chap.
9.
The
maiestie
of
Christ
in
his
comming
to
iudgement
.
page
.
7●
-
Chap.
10.
The
Persons
that
are
to
be
iudged
.
page
.
76
-
Chap.
11.
The
cases
that
are
to
be
iudged
.
page
,
79
-
Chap.
12.
Of
the
Terror
and
horrour
of
iudgement
.
page
.
84
-
Chap.
13.
The
forme
of
the
sentence
of
iudgement
.
page
.
●8
-
Chap.
14
Of
the
blessed
estate
of
the
Godly
in
the
life
to
come
.
pa.
102
To
the
Right
Honourable
Iane
,
Ladie
Barkley
,
wife
to
the
Lord
Barkley
,
his
ve●●
good
Ladie
.
THe
directi●●
giuen
to
Salomons
young
man
,
〈…〉
as
an
Orient
starre
to
guide
you
to
Heauen
,
as
the
Commet
in
the
East
was
to
the
wise
men
,
as
it
were
a
hande
to
leade
them
to
Bechlehem
,
Matth.
2.
9.
the
place
where
Christ
was
.
I
wish
(
if
it
●e
the
will
of
God
)
that
you
liue
yet
many
yeres
,
to
the
glorie
of
God
,
and
the
comfort
of
your
godly
friends
:
and
that
you
may
long
goe
with
a
staffe
for
verie
age
:
yet
it
will
not
be
amisse
in
the
meane
time
,
to
giue
you
summons
of
death
.
For
this
cause
I
tender
you
this
Doomes-day
discourse
,
wishing
you
to
feed
vpon
it
in
your
soule
,
as
vpon
a
Restoratiue
,
and
to
eate
it
vp
,
as
the
Prophet
did
the
Rowle
that
God
gaue
him
,
You
shall
not
die
the
sooner
:
but
happily
to
the
world
the
sooner
.
Though
I
doubt
not
but
you
haue
hitherto
so
liued
,
as
you
may
bol●ly
say
vpon
your
dying
bed
,
I
am
not
ashamed
to
liue
,
and
I
am
not
●oath
to
die
.
The
gr●ce
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
bee
with
you
,
Amen
.
Your
Honours
Chaplaine
,
SAMVEL
GARDNI●R
.
To
the
Reader
.
SImple
Christian
with
Natlara●l
,
Iohn
1.
or
semi
Christian
with
〈◊〉
or
no
Christian
with
Daui●s
nodd●
:
Act
26.
The
enrolment
of
this
Argument
is
more
than
need●●l
As
a
comfort
to
the
first
,
Ps●l.
14.
1.
a
cons●●mation
to
the
second
▪
a
call
or
corosiue
to
the
la●ter
sort
.
●
The
former
ranke
heare
Doomes-day
discourse
as
w●llingly
as
that
man
that
intending
to
traua●le
to
in●ta
,
delightfully
listneth
to
an
other
that
delateth
of
the
riches
and
plentie
of
that
place
.
His
ioy
is
then
fulfilled
in
the
sight
of
his
Sauiour
the
substance
thereof
:
as
Salomon
was
vpon
view
of
the
visible
Arke
of
the
Couenant
,
which
was
but
the
shadow
.
1
King
.
18.
He
taketh
out
his
Qu●etus
est
,
with
that
luckie
Euangelicall
Merchant
,
Matth.
13.
who
hauing
found
the
Pearle
of
mestimable
value
,
Matth.
9.
and
the
golden
mine
,
casteth
vp
all
his
worldly
commodities
,
as
Matthew
did
his
Customers
off●ce
:
Act.
9.
Paul
his
high
Commission
giuen
him
by
the
Bishops
:
Luke
19.
〈◊〉
his
vsurie
,
Peter
his
Nets
,
when
they
were
called
to
a
better
place
:
Matth.
4.
And
as
Elias
did
cast
aside
his
Cloake
when
hee
was
catched
vp
to
heauen
.
2.
King
.
4.
Hee
is
then
in
his
Haruest
,
reaping
with
ioy
that
he
sowed
in
teares
,
and
●●nging
home
his
sheaues
with
him
:
He
is
led
to
the
Kings
r●yall
banquet
▪
and
to
the
Supper
of
the
Lambe
,
which
how
●●gh
honour
it
is
,
H●ster
5.
Haman
telleth
you
in
the
boast
of
that
fauour
to
his
wife
and
friendes
affoorded
vnto
him
,
when
hee
was
called
t●
dine
with
King
Assuerus
.
His
sorrowes
are
no
sorrowes
vnto
him
in
respect
of
the
ioyes
that
are
set
before
him
:
the
light
afflictions
of
this
worlde
casting
vpon
him
a
greater
weight
of
glorie
.
1.
Cor.
7
Those
that
weepe
,
are
as
those
that
wept
not
because
the
shadow
of
this
world
passeth
away
.
2
The
second
sort
of
men
(
I
meane
the
midling
)
that
serueth
God
and
Baal
,
God
and
M●mmon
:
By
this
learning
of
the
end
of
the
world
is
easily
led
to
the
contempt
of
the
worlde
.
Hier●m●
Om●●a
●ac●e
co●tem●t
qui
credit
se
cito
moriturum
:
He
soone
contemneth
all
things
that
thinketh
he
shall
die
soone
,
saith
Ierome
.
It
was
wisely
laid
togither
of
Esau
,
Loe
I
die
,
&
what
shal
then
the
prerogatiue
of
my
birth
do
me
?
and
as
a
stone
cast
into
the
riuer
,
raiseth
a
bubble
,
and
that
bubble
stir●eth
vp
another
:
●o
this
contempt
of
the
world
,
raysed
by
this
learning
,
raiseth
an
other
contempt
with
it
,
euen
of
our selues
.
Of
which
Bernard
taketh
consideration
,
saying
:
Vide
vnde
veneris
&
erubesce
:
vbi
es
&
ingemesce
:
&
quo
vadis
&
contremis●e
:
See
from
whence
thou
camest
and
blush
:
where
thou
art
&
sigh
at
it
:
and
whither
thou
art
going
,
and
quake
at
it
.
It
will
make
thee
crest●alne
,
the
consideration
of
thy
constitution
,
what
thou
art
by
creation
,
and
that
thou
shalt
be
the
same
by
dissolution
,
and
thou
art
subiect
to
this
checke
,
Why
art
thou
proude
,
thou
dust
and
ashes
?
Finally
,
it
wil
confirme
thee
in
thy
dutifull
doings
,
and
strengthen
thy
feeble
loynes
.
It
is
the
Schoolmaister
,
the
Prophet
desireth
to
be
giuen
him
of
God
to
teach
him
wisedome
,
the
certificat
of
the
dimensions
of
this
life
.
Quis●qu●●●die
recordatur
esse
mori●urum
,
Hieron
:
ad
Cyprian
.
contem●●t
praes●nt●a
&
adfutura
●●sti●at
He
that
dayly
remembreth
his
death
,
will
hate
things
present
,
and
haste
to
thinges
to
come
.
3
Finally
,
it
con●e●teth
or
confoundeth
the
Atheist
.
Nabal
and
Epicure
,
that
with
the
Prodigall
sonne
,
in
his
conceits
is
gone
into
a
farre
Country
from
his
fathers
house
,
the
Church
of
the
euerliuing
God
,
standing
vpon
his
owne
proper
wisdome
,
which
he
taketh
to
be
better
then
the
wisdome
of
the
spirit
.
So
that
he
swalloweth
home
in
his
s●●ine
securitie
such
damnable
,
sathannicall
suggestions
as
these
.
Ede
,
b●be
,
lude
,
post
mortem
nulla
〈◊〉
.
1.
Cor.
15.
Let
vs
eate
and
drinke
,
to
morrow
we
shall
die
.
But
such
●erm●ning
as
this
,
if
there
be
any
hope
in
them
,
shall
〈…〉
by
the
eares
,
and
the
sound
of
this
trumpet
,
〈…〉
from
the
dead
sleepe
of
their
sinne
,
and
set
th●m
vpon
their
feete
,
and
cast
them
into
a
new
●ould
.
For
matter
of
this
nature
,
naturally
scattereth
an
host
of
sinnes
:
For
as
fellons
●eare
the
comming
of
the
Iudge
,
and
the
time
of
the
A●●●ses
:
〈◊〉
that
shal
not
stand
in
the
iudgement
,
tremble
at
this
time
,
and
will
be
fearefull
of
such
sinnes
as
they
know
will
arr●●●ne
them
,
and
condemne
them
.
If
I
shall
benefite
these
or
any
of
these
,
which
is
the
period
of
my
labors
and
desires
:
the
Lordes
name
be
blessed
for
it
.
Doomes
day
Booke
.
The
first
Chapter
.
Of
the
vnquestionable
certaintie
of
the
worldes
end
.
THe
s●curitie
,
Math.
24.
●2
.
38.
44
4●
.
48.
and
iniquitie
of
these
●●mes
,
Luke
.
17.
1●
.
27.
2●
.
haue
thrust
this
argument
vpon
me
.
For
hauing
beene
foure
and
fourtie
yeres
su●
feted
with
peace
and
plentie
,
we
haue
not
onely
forgotten
but
as
it
were
set
our
faces
against
ple●ie
.
So
that
spa●●●●
the
iudgements
of
God
,
not
by
his
word
but
by
the
state
of
the
times
▪
2.
Pet.
3.
4.
8
1●
.
wee
make
a
moc●●●●
them
:
and
whatsoeuer
Preachers
tell
vs
of
the
dissolution
of
the
world
▪
〈◊〉
18.
of
〈…〉
of
all
flesh
,
Mat●
.
●
.
13
,
34
of
the
generall
countie
day
▪
wee
〈…〉
and
〈◊〉
.
T●
cut
the
ve●●●ase
〈…〉
of
truth
,
doe
wee
not
finde
that
the
wor●d
sedde
vpon
〈…〉
〈…〉
and
●ucke
vp
these
su●●●●
damnable
ep●nons
to
the
sub●●●sion
of
their
soules
?
〈…〉
〈◊〉
that
〈…〉
no
〈◊〉
at
all
or
iudgement
to
●●me
,
sensuall
〈…〉
2.
〈…〉
Or
that
God
●ath
adiourned
the
●●me
of
his
c●mm●ng
and
that
it
will
belong
●ce
he
come
▪
of
the
generation
of
those
〈◊〉
al
the
●est
of
them
,
that
Saint
Peter
taketh
to
●●ske
.
〈…〉
It
is
therefore
high
time
to
put
the
world
in
mind
of
their
lying
vani●ies
which
so
〈◊〉
their
soules
and
so
call
them
from
deade
wo●k
,
〈…〉
〈◊〉
so
bee
it
may
〈…〉
se●ue
the
liuing
God
,
〈…〉
by
placing
before
〈◊〉
●yes
the
day
of
doome
,
which
must
certainely
come
,
and
shortly
come
,
which
shall
giue
to
euerie
one
according
to
their
workes
.
That
is
,
to
them
which
by
continuance
in
well
doing
,
seeke
glory
and
honour
,
Rom.
●
.
6.
7
8.
9
&c.
and
immortalitie
,
eternall
life
:
Apoca.
22.
12
but
vnto
them
that
are
contentious
and
disobey
the
truth
,
&
obey
vnrighteousnesse
,
shall
be
indignation
and
wrath
.
Now
if
this
shrill
trumpet
and
passing
Bell
will
not
wake
vs
out
of
our
lithargie
of
carnall
securitie
,
there
is
no
recouerie
of
vs
:
For
this
is
the
onely
cooler
I
can
consider
of
,
to
quench
or
qualifie
our
hot
sinfull
lustes
:
If
we
looke
vp
to
this
clocke
or
dyall
,
we
shall
bee
wary
how
we
spend
our
time
.
Dan.
14.
15.
19.
●0
.
21.
Daniel
by
strewing
ashes
vppon
the
floore
found
out
the
fallacy
of
the
Priestes
of
Baal
:
Gen.
18.
27.
by
the
mature
meditation
of
our
fraile
condition
that
wee
are
but
dust
and
ashes
,
and
that
we
are
sure
of
a
resurrection
and
retribution
according
to
the
nature
of
our
actions
we
shall
des●tie
and
dispeli
the
subtilties
of
the
deuill
.
For
all
his
deuises
by
the
memorie
hereof
shall
bee
subdued
vnto
vs
:
as
the
deuill
himselfe
was
driuen
away
by
Christ
,
〈◊〉
.
14
13
by
telling
him
of
Scriptures
.
The
remembrance
of
this
will
bee
a
staffe
and
crotch
as
luckie
vnto
vs
in
this
our
wearisome
perambulation
of
the
few
and
euill
d●●e●
of
our
life
as
that
of
Iacobs
was
vnto
him
,
Gen.
32.
10.
wherewith
he
passed
ouer
Iordan
.
Mat.
2.
10.
11
If
we
looke
to
the
end
(
as
the
wisemen
to
the
star
)
it
will
leade
vs
as
it
did
them
the
right
way
to
Christ
.
For
why
are
older
men
better
keepers
of
their
Church
then
young
men
:
but
because
they
consider
they
are
nearer
their
end
:
yong
men
by
their
sinnes
with
the
younger
Sonne
,
Luke
.
15.
13.
who
went
farre
from
his
father
,
are
farther
off
from
God
,
the
farther
they
thinke
in
regard
of
their
youth
,
they
are
from
their
end
.
They
are
as
proud
of
the
healthfull
estate
of
their
bodies
,
as
Nabuchadonozar
was
of
the
statelynesse
of
his
Pallace
:
saying
to
themselues
,
I●
not
this
a
strong
bodie
?
as
Nabuchadonozer
saide
to
himselfe
.
Dan.
4
27.
28
Is
not
this
great
Babell
?
The
cause
of
the
sinnes
of
the
people
that
were
endlesse
,
Lau●en
.
1.
9.
was
their
carelesnesse
of
the
end
,
as
Ieremie
flatly
telleth
Hierusalem
,
Her
filthines
is
in
her
skirts
:
she
remembreth
not
her
last
end
.
While
Moses
considered
that
hee
had
but
a
time
in
the
world
▪
●ee
forsooke
the
worlde
betime
,
and
chose
rather
to
suffer
aduersitie
with
the
people
of
God
,
Heb●
11.
25.
them
to
inioy
the
pleasures
of
sins
for
a
season
.
Tell
me
worldly
man
,
Matt.
17.
4.
that
sayest
with
Peter
:
It
is
good
to
behere
,
Mark
.
9.
5.
whether
if
thou
hadst
hired
a
house
whose
foundation
reeleth
,
and
rocketh
,
and
threatneth
a
downfall
,
thou
wouldest
not
make
hast
out
of
that
house
?
Gen.
19.
2●
.
It
is
certaine
thou
wouldest
:
Hast
thee
,
saue
thee
,
escape
for
thy
life
:
I
counsaile
thee
as
the
Angell
counselled
Lot
:
Escape
into
the
Mountaine
and
holie
hill
of
the
Lord
,
as
Lot
was
aduised
when
Sodom
was
destroied
:
for
the
Lord
will
fire
the
house
of
this
worlde
,
and
the
heauens
the
beautifull
roofe
of
the
house
,
Apoc.
21.
1.
according
as
hee
hath
immutably
decreed
,
saying
:
Heauen
and
earth
shall
passe
.
Matth.
24.
35.
And
as
in
this
chapter
it
shall
be
fully
prooued
vnto
thee
▪
Psal.
102.
2●
.
He
that
made
the
heauen
can
fold
it
vp
like
a
booke
againe
&
can
rolle
it
together
like
a
skin
of
Parchment
.
Heb.
1.
10.
11.
12.
He
that
made
the
sea
and
set
the
waues
thereof
in
a
rage
,
and
caused
it
to
boile
like
a
pot
of
oyntment
,
can
say
to
the
●●oods
,
Be
ye
dried
vp
:
He
that
made
the
drie
land
can
rocke
it
to
and
fro
vpon
her
foundations
,
as
a
drunken
man
reeleth
from
place
to
place
:
He
can
cleath
the
Sunne
,
and
the
Moone
in
sack-cloath
and
commaund
the
starres
to
fall
downe
to
the
earth
,
and
the
mountaines
of
the
land
to
remoue
into
the
sea
.
Mat.
24.
29.
&
21.
2●
.
It
is
the
greatest
follie
in
the
world
to
dreame
here
of
a
dwelling
place
.
Heb.
13.
14.
Wee
haue
here
no
continuing
Citie
,
but
we
seeke
one
to
come
.
Iohn
14.
2.
3
Of
his
fathers
house
Christ
hathsaid
,
That
there
are
many
mansions
,
but
he
neuer
said
so
much
of
Horeb
or
Thabor
,
or
of
the
wildernesse
of
this
world
.
Heb.
9.
27.
But
the
worde
is
alreadie
gone
out
of
Gods
mouth
.
It
is
appointed
vnto
all
men
once
to
die
:
nay
twise
to
die
,
Gen
▪
2.
17.
Heb.
M●riend●
mo●●ent
.
as
God
threatned
Adam
:
Thou
shalt
die
the
death
:
wherefore
the
Apostle
maketh
vp
the
former
sentence
with
this
addition
:
After
that
commeth
the
iudgement
.
Beleeue
this
(
as
the
Samaritans
did
)
not
because
of
my
worde
,
Iohn
▪
4.
30.
4●
42.
but
because
the
Lorde
himselfe
hath
spoken
it
by
the
mouth
of
his
Prophets
euer
since
〈◊〉
world
began
.
Gen.
●
.
1.
20.
The
Deluge
or
flood
,
which
Moses
diligently
hath
described
vnto
vs
.
Luke
17.
26.
●s
a
liuely
representation
of
the
worldes
dis●●tion
.
Saint
Peter
●●●●teth
so
much
from
thence
against
the
mockers
of
his
time
,
1.
Pet.
3.
20.
thus
:
Wherefore
the
worlde
that
then
wa●
perished
,
ouerflowed
with
the
water
:
2.
Pet.
3.
6.
7.
but
the
heauens
and
earth
which
〈◊〉
now
,
are
kept
by
the
same
werde
in
store
,
〈◊〉
11.
12.
13
〈◊〉
●lerued
vnto
fire
vnto
the
day
of
iudgement
.
This
his
〈…〉
is
taken
from
the
example
▪
and
it
is
fashioned
thus
:
If
God
could
in
times
past
marre
the
face
of
the
whole
world
,
hee
is
able
to
doe
the
like
againe
:
1.
Pet.
3.
20.
But
the
former
he
hath
done
alreadie
,
ouerwhelming
the
whole
earth
(
a
handfull
of
seede
as
it
were
onely
rese●●ed
to
renue
the
same
againe
,
)
with
riuers
of
waters
.
Gen.
6.
14.
17.
And
the
latter
is
to
be
looked
for
that
he
waste
the
worlde
againe
with
riuers
of
fire
and
brimstone
.
Luke
17.
26.
2.
Pet.
3.
6.
7
,
10
,
11
,
12
,
13
,
14.
Christ
in
many
places
is
plaine
in
this
point
.
Heauen
&
earth
shall
passe
away
,
Matt.
5.
18.
and
ch.
34.
35.
but
my
words
shall
not
passe
away
.
In
the
reedition
of
a
Parable
the
effect
thereof
elsewhere
is
thus
deliuered
.
The
Haruest
is
the
ende
of
the
world
:
Matth.
13.
39.
verse
49.
So
shall
it
be
in
the
ende
of
this
world
.
And
in
the
49
,
verse
of
that
Chapter
,
the
same
wordes
are
repeated
.
The
25.
Chapter
of
Matthews
Gospell
handleth
no
other
Argument
,
but
it
is
Doomes
dayes
discourse
altogether
.
Matth.
25.
It
is
the
gracious
promise
Christ
hath
giuen
to
his
Church
:
Matt.
28.
20.
I
am
with
you
alway
to
the
ende
of
the
world
.
Iohn
14.
16.
The
Apostle
taking
this
Text
from
Christs
mouth
,
doe
est-soones
put
their
people
in
remembrance
hereof
.
It
is
Paules
saying
to
the
Romans
.
The
creature
shall
be
deliuered
from
the
bondage
of
corruption
.
Rom.
8.
21.
In
his
first
Letter
to
the
Corinthians
he
is
large
in
this
point
.
1.
Cor.
15.
12.
15.
Then
shal
be
the
end
when
he
hath
deliuered
vp
the
kingdome
to
God
:
&c.
1.
Thes.
5.
2
,
3.
To
the
Thessalonians
he
sayth
:
When
they
shall
say
peace
,
1.
Pet.
4.
7.
and
safetie
,
then
shall
come
vpon
them
sudden
destruction
,
2.
Pet.
3.
10.
&c.
The
e●de
of
all
things
is
at
hand
,
saith
Saint
Peter
.
Reuel.
3.
3.
What
better
witnesses
would
a
man
wish
to
haue
for
the
eu●●ence
of
the
case
?
We
heare
God
himselfe
speake
,
and
therefore
let
euerie
aduersaries
mouth
be
stopped
,
&
in
the
certaintie
of
the
worlds
end
let
vs
be
fullie
grounded
.
Acts
17.
28.
With
these
authenticke
and
pregnant
proofes
we
may
heare
what
the
Heathens
say
(
not
that
the
sacred
mysteries
of
our
faith
haue
neede
of
any
grace
from
the
lippes
of
Poets
and
Philosophers
,
)
Tit.
1.
12.
13.
but
that
Heathens
may
bee
vanquished
with
their
owne
weapons
,
as
the
head
of
Goliah
was
cut
off
by
his
owne
a●ming
sworde
,
1.
Sam.
17.
51.
and
the
Baalites
were
lanched
with
their
owne
shredding
kniues
:
1.
King
.
18.
28
and
that
such
as
beare
the
name
of
Christians
might
bee
ashamed
,
who
denie
that
in
their
hearts
,
Ephes.
2.
12.
which
the
heathens
who
were
without
God
in
the
world
,
confessed
with
their
tongues
.
Ouid
describing
God
,
Rom.
2.
14.
15
deliberating
with
himselfe
about
the
Deluge
,
among
other
things
hee
relateth
this
of
him
.
Esse
quoquem
●ati●●
reminiscitur
affore
tempus
,
Ouid
lib.
1.
〈…〉
Gen.
6.
3.
18.
First
by
a
●●tood
afterwards
〈…〉
a
doct●●ne
agreeing
with
the
〈◊〉
.
Quo
〈◊〉
,
quo
tellus
,
corrept
●qu●
r●g●●●●li
,
〈…〉
l●mol●s
operola
laboret
.
The
D●●●mes
decree
a
dismall
day
to
come
,
Wherein
the
Sea
the
soyle●
and
frame
coelest●ll
,
And
〈◊〉
worldly
masse
and
spacious
rome
,
〈…〉
vtter
wracke
and
ruine
fall
.
Plato
whose
eyes
were
broader
then
the
worlde
,
and
saw
so
much
into
this
Diumitie
,
as
his
wisdom
was
but
a
little
wide
of
〈◊〉
,
Iudg.
14.
1●
.
h●n●leth
the
worlds
creation
in
such
sort
,
as
Euse●●●s
auerreth
,
that
●e
plowed
with
Moses
Heiser
,
Gen.
1.
1.
3.
8.
9.
&c.
and
was
helped
by
his
Bookes
,
which
is
not
much
vnlikely
.
Plato
hauing
bin
in
Egypt
,
as
the
storie
of
his
life
sheweth
,
and
the
Egyptians
being
so
carefull
keepers
of
the
rolles
and
registers
of
Moses
,
the
Iewes
bringing
them
into
Aegypt
,
G●●
37.
28.
29.
there
being
such
free
passage
one
to
another
betweene
the
Iewes
and
the
Aegyptians
.
His
Dialogue
super●cribed
,
Timaeus
giueth
clusters
of
conclusions
in
the
case
.
So
that
giue
we
that
the
worlde
was
created
as
Plato
contendeth
,
this
consequence
will
necessarily
follow
thereupon
,
that
it
shall
likewise
bee
dissolued
.
2.
Pet.
3.
36.
For
the
composition
thereof
plainly
proouing
the
beginning
thereof
,
as
well
in
regard
of
the
materiall
,
as
the
effecient
cause
euerie
thing
compounded
,
hauing
a
compounder
:
and
the
compound
matter
of
things
contrarie
req●ring
the
aide
of
thinges
simple
,
from
whence
they
may
haue
their
originall
composition
)
the
duration
or
dissolution
thereof
must
stand
to
the
●●rtesi●
and
will
of
the
compo●nder
,
whose
will
is
free
,
and
will
not
be
inforced
,
as
things
naturall
are
in
their
●c●io●s
:
or
admit
that
ne●essarie
co●erence
of
causes
,
which
the
〈◊〉
cast
in
their
con●●ts
.
Id●iue
this
long
dilated
Argument
into
a
narrow
roome
and
〈◊〉
it
vp
thus
:
The
worlde
〈…〉
,
Acts
17.
28.
mooued
,
prese●ued
by
a
first
cause
:
but
that
first
go●●●ing
and
preset●●ng
cause
is
at
absolute
libertie
to
d
ee
as
it
p●●s●th
,
wherefore
when
that
arch
fli●ht
from
it
,
the
whole
〈◊〉
and
〈◊〉
ther
of
immediately
falleth
.
The
Sect
of
Phelos●phers
called
Sto●cks
,
not
onely
pronounce
the
dissolution
et
the
world
,
2.
P●●
.
●
.
7.
but
they
go
further
,
and
determine
(
as
Cicero
recordeth
)
the
maner
of
it
,
that
it
shall
bee
brought
to
a
generall
combustien
.
Heraclitus
as
Themistius
an
Expositor
vpon
Aristotle
hath
it
,
〈◊〉
in
natura
lib.
quest
,
lib.
1
and
Seneca
,
(
surnamed
by
some
a
Christian
Gentile
,
or
a
Gentile
Christian
)
are
of
the
mind
that
it
shall
perish
by
water
.
But
the
scheole
of
Philosophers
goeth
most
with
the
first
opinion
of
the
two
,
whose
steppes
the
Mathematicians
tread
in
,
who
make
the
starres
the
Incendiaries
of
the
world
,
running
into
a
c●urse
and
concourse
●●ereunto
.
Berosus
is
verie
busie
there
about
,
who
(
as
Seneca
saith
)
is
so
nice
as
to
calculate
the
verie
nicke
and
exegent
of
time
,
when
it
shall
be
reduced
to
his
finall
conslo●ration
.
The
time
appointed
is
(
as
he
fan●seth
)
when
as
all
the
Eelestiall
signes
,
who
now
haue
their
seuerall
●erambulatie●e
and
●ettings
,
shall
meete
togither
in
Cancer
.
Of
this
kinde
we
haue
vntnesses
enough
,
for
hauing
a
sufficient
company
to
make
a
grand
Iurie
,
what
aduantage
should
wee
ha●e
i●
we
should
ransacke
the
whole
worlde
,
from
the
Center
to
the
Circum●erence
for
euerie
such
authoritie
?
Let
the
Perepatecians
prate
as
they
please
to
the
contrarie
,
who
peremptorily
auouch
th●
worldes
eternitie
.
Among
whom
their
great
master
Aristotle
is
the
chiefest
:
and
Galen
the
Phisitians
God
is
not
behind
,
who
measureth
the
nature
of
the
world
by
experience
,
saying
,
as
we
see
by
dayly
sight
,
that
the
world
hath
alwayes
stoode
,
so
it
shall
still
stand
.
Of
which
vain
is
Manlius
comming
in
verie
good●ily
with
such
a
spoke
,
saying
;
Our
fathers
haue
not
seene
,
neither
shall
their
childrens
children
see
any
other
world
then
this
.
Vpon
which
string
harpeth
the
blinde
Harpers
and
ianglers
at
this
doctrine
,
whom
Peter
statly
ouercame
in
disputation
,
who
considering
how
the
world
keepeth
at
a
stay
,
do
promise
the
perpetuity
of
the
same
vnto
themselues
in
a
restie
securitie
.
Thus
shooting
their
fooles
bolte
:
2.
Tim.
3.
1.
Where
is
the
promise
of
his
comming
?
For
since
the
fathers
died
,
2.
Pet.
3.
4.
all
things
haue
continued
alike
since
the
beginning
of
the
creation
.
Iude
18.
Let
these
(
I
say
and
such
like
)
blurt
out
their
vaine
tattle
as
they
please
,
1.
Tim.
4.
1.
we
haue
aduersaries
of
their
owne
marke
and
calling
,
that
shall
replie
against
them
and
repell
them
.
Against
those
forenamed
grand-captaines
of
the
controuersie
,
we
culle
out
Philosophers
as
themselues
are
:
Pithagoras
,
the
Sloicks
,
and
the
broode
of
Epicures
,
if
they
wil
admit
of
them
,
as
for
Plato
their
Deisted
Philosopher
,
they
dare
not
denie
him
,
but
they
will
giue
him
the
first
place
in
the
schooles
.
Against
the
Latins
,
Plinie
and
his
●●●plices
,
〈…〉
Sen●●a
who
is
worth
them
all
and
will
forte
them
at
the
〈◊〉
.
L●stly
I
desire
no
other
Iudge
in
the
cause
,
Ps●l.
19.
1.
&c.
〈◊〉
.
1.
20.
&c.
then
our
common
〈…〉
●hich
considereth
of
the
natu●e
of
the
whole
b●
the
con●equence
of
the
seuerall
pa●ts
which
doe
ordeyne
and
〈◊〉
the
whole
.
But
euery
particular
part
of
the
world
that
pe●●●
whe●●ore
common
sence
it selfe
setteth
downe
that
the
whole
worlde
shall
perish
.
Take
wee
a
shorte
and
cur●ory
suruay
of
the
esp●ciall
parts
,
〈◊〉
1.
1.
to
put
the
matter
out
of
doubt
:
which
for
〈…〉
wee
reduce
to
two
che●fe
,
(
for
so
the
scripture
truneth
them
all
vp
as
it
were
in
two
bundles
)
The
heauen
and
the
earth
.
But
the
definitiue
doome
of
Christ
concerning
them
,
Math.
5.
●8
.
is
,
that
they
shall
be
destroied
:
Heauen
and
earth
shall
pas●e
.
The
heauen
is
the
roofe
,
Gen.
1.
8.
9
,
10.
and
the
earth
the
foundation
of
Gods
house
.
The
heauen
containeth
the
ayre
and
whatsoeuer
liueth
in
the
same
.
The
earth
containeth
the
sea
in
it
▪
which
are
the
pauement
of
Gods
beautiful
pallace
,
the
sea
also
being
the
girdle
of
the
dryland
:
now
there
is
nothing
more
firme
and
stable
then
the
earth
,
which
how
best
it
be
●ounded
vpon
the
floodes
(
as
Dauid
saith
)
yet
is
it
such
a
solid
and
compact
bodie
and
of
such
waightines
,
Psal.
136.
6.
as
by
no
means
of
man
it
may
bee
rocked
out
of
his
place
:
&
an
earthquake
which
assaniteth
it
most
is
numbred
amongest
the
strangest
thunderboltes
of
Gods
iudgements
which
he
letteth
she
as
arrowes
at
a
marke
.
The
heauen
as
it
is
so
mortaised
and
hangde
as
it
cannot
bee
drawne
from
his
hindges
and
hookes
:
Psal.
102.
26.
so
his
orbs
haue
their
certaine
and
orderlie
courses
,
but
they
shall
bee
thredbare
,
H●br.
1.
10.
11.
12.
and
waxe
olde
as
a
garment
.
1.
Pet.
3.
10
11.
12.
&c.
The
heauens
shall
pass
away
with
a
noise
,
and
the
elements
shall
melte
with
heate
&c.
Doe
wee
not
see
how
the
earth
droopeth
like
an
old
man
that
hath
lost
his
strength
,
hauing
lost
the
fatnesse
and
marrow
that
was
wont
to
be
in
the
heart
&
bones
of
it
,
Iames.
5.
17.
whilest
it
is
somtimes
choaked
with
water
,
and
at
other
times
parched
with
heat
,
1.
King
.
17.
and
whilest
in
some
places
it
mouldreth
away
?
1.
Luke
.
4.
25.
It
is
recorded
of
Aetna
that
mightie
mountaine
that
it
is
not
such
a
marke
to
Sailers
as
it
was
wont
.
Ecle.
48.
3.
In
manie
places
the
sea
retire
and
giue
backe
,
as
is
written
of
Egipt
:
Amos.
4.
7.
&c.
in
other
places
it
getteth
ground
horriblie
,
ouerwhelming
whole
townes
and
prouinces
.
In
some
places
mountaines
are
maimed
by
earthquakes
,
rockes
(
the
boniest
places
of
the
earth
)
splitted
asunder
,
great
deepes
dried
vp
,
and
are
like
a
drie
floore
,
neither
cloddes
,
nor
clouds
giue
the●r
wonted
inst●●●s
al
which
doe
argue
that
they
haue
no
long
cont●un●●e
.
Moreouer
if
wee
may
beleeue
Astrononiers
,
the
〈…〉
of
the
celestia●●●●s
is
weakned
,
the
Sun
is
not
so
many
〈…〉
from
vs
as
it
was
wont
to
be
,
for
they
auouch
that
●t
is
neerer
to
vs
by
the
fourth
part
then
it
was
in
P●olome
●s
time
:
that
is
to
say
nine
thousand
nine
hundred
seuentie
fire
miles
as
the
Germaines
reckon
miles
.
If
there
be
such
a
decl●●ation
in
the
vppermost
parte
,
what
shall
we
say
of
this
lowe
●●ost
rome
,
but
that
it
is
in
a
verie
weake
taking
?
1.
Cor.
2.
29.
32.
31.
Old
age
hath
come
vpon
the
backe
of
the
worlde
,
and
euery
part
thereof
groaueth
vnder
the
burthen
thereof
.
Rom.
8.
19.
20.
21.
&c.
In
p●antes
their
is
lesser
vertue
▪
in
bea●ts
and
men
lesser
strength
,
Isaith
.
24.
1.
3
4.
5.
6.
7.
&c.
in
all
of
vs
fewer
yeares
.
〈◊〉
26.
14.
I
looke
therefore
for
noe
lesse
then
a
suddaine
and
short
consummation
of
all
.
Deut.
28.
16.
From
this
doctrine
groweth
verie
special
vse
,
if
we
haue
grace
●o
apprehend
it
.
1.
For
the
consideration
of
the
transttory
nature
of
the
things
of
this
world
,
lifteth
vp
our
mindes
beyond
all
earthlie
thinges
,
and
gaineth
them
to
God
.
For
it
is
but
lost
labour
to
plough
vpon
rocks
,
to
leane
vpon
a
broaken
reede
,
to
looke
for
comfort
of
a
riuer
that
is
dried
vp
,
to
builde
vpon
vncertainties
,
and
to
relie
vpon
meere
vanities
.
But
Salomon
smiteth
the
world
of
both
cheeres
,
twice
calling
it
vanitie
,
Eccle.
1.
2.
vanitie
of
vanities
and
troubling
the
note
,
that
wee
might
knowe
it
is
his
verdict
without
repeale
.
All
is
vanitie
.
Ioan.
2.
8.
Ionas
giueth
the
he
to
them
,
naming
them
lying
vanities
:
as
promising
one
thing
and
giuing
vs
another
:
promising
li●e
,
and
euery
minute
bringing
vs
to
death
:
promising
felicitie
,
and
ouerwhelming
vs
with
miserie
:
promising
eternitie
,
whereas
it
is
transt●orie
:
Gen.
●9
.
13.
dealing
dissemblingly
and
falsly
with
vs
as
Laban
did
with
Iacob
,
who
promised
him
Rachell
,
but
gaue
him
Lea●●
in
her
steade
:
And
as
the
false
prophets
did
by
Achab
,
promising
him
victorie
,
1
King
.
22.
34.
when
behold
hee
was
slaine
by
the
enemie
:
and
as
the
deceitfull
teachers
did
the
people
,
of
whom
God
thus
speaketh
by
Isaiah
:
My
people
,
they
that
cal
you
blessed
deceiue
you
.
It
is
the
ghostly
councel
the
Apostle
giueth
vs
from
this
obseruation
.
Charge
them
that
are
rich
in
this
world
,
1.
Tim.
6.
17.
that
they
be
not
high
minded
,
and
that
they
trust
not
in
vncertaine
riches
,
Muk●
.
4.
15.
●8
.
but
in
the
liuing
God
&c.
Luke
.
12.
15.
16.
The
like
lecture
Christ
reade
vs
before
him
:
Math.
6.
19.
Lay
not
vp
treasures
for
your selues
vpon
the
earth
▪
which
the
moth
and
canker
corrupt
,
1
〈…〉
19.
and
where
theeues
digge
tho●ough
and
steale
:
For
if
we
d
ee
,
〈◊〉
.
12.
33.
the
verie
corruption
thereof
shall
co●●●●me
our
corruption
,
as
the
Apostle
learneth
vs
.
Your
riches
〈◊〉
corrupt
:
〈…〉
and
your
garments
are
motheaten
.
Your
golde
and
siluer
is
cankered
and
the
rust
of
them
shall
be
a
witnes
aga●●st
you
,
and
shall
eate
your
〈◊〉
as
it
were
fire
.
〈…〉
Ye
haue
li●●●●●
pleasure
on
the
earth
and
in
wantonnes
.
Ye
haue
nourished
your
hearts
,
as
〈◊〉
day
of
slaughter
.
He
saith
of
them
as
Duke
Ioab
said
to
Abner
in
effect
:
〈…〉
26.
Knowest
thou
not
that
it
〈◊〉
bitternes
in
the
latter
end
?
If
we
could
spare
a
time
from
due
sinnes
for
such
a
thought
,
wee
should
soone
feele
in
our selues
more
compunction
,
and
deuo●ion
.
2.
This
document
also
as
needfull
as
the
former
is
from
hence
deducted
,
that
wee
who
dwell
in
houses
of
clay
,
whose
foundation
is
the
dust
,
whoe
are
nothing
else
but
a
sincke
of
sinne
▪
and
Chaos
of
corruption
,
shall
much
more
perish
,
seeing
all
the
parts
of
the
world
,
the
excellent
creatures
and
wormanship
of
God
shal
haue
their
desolution
.
We
●iue
not
heere
in
a
castle
and
place
of
abode
:
Iohn
.
18.
36.
but
as
it
were
in
an
Iune
as
passengers
to
tarry
but
for
a
night
:
as
Christ
said
.
My
kingdome
is
not
of
this
world
:
so
our
kingdome
and
continuance
is
not
in
this
world
.
As
God
said
to
Abraham
▪
Gen.
12.
1.
get
thee
out
of
thy
country
,
&
from
thy
kindred
,
and
from
thy
fathers
house
:
so
God
will
say
to
euery
one
of
vs
,
Acts.
●
.
3.
get
thee
out
of
thy
life
.
Exod
33.
1.
7
As
the
tabernacles
of
the
Iewes
were
made
to
be
remoued
,
so
are
we
.
Wherefore
,
stand
not
so
much
vpon
the
prerogati●e
of
thy
birth
right
and
termes
of
gentry
,
seeing
they
are
all
so
momentarie
.
Ge.
2.
●
.
&
5.
2
It
is
well
knowne
from
what
house
the
best
borne
among
vs
,
1.
Cor.
15.
45
the
sonne
of
man
only
excepted
)
originally
haue
descended
,
namely
from
the
earth
and
gleabe
,
Gen
3.
19.
Iob
teaching
vs
to
cal
corruption
our
father
,
and
the
worm
our
mother
.
Iob.
1●
.
14.
Now
what
profite
is
there
(
as
Dauid
saith
)
in
our
bloud
,
I●al
.
6.
5.
when
wee
goe
downe
to
the
pitte
?
As
〈◊〉
said
,
Lo
,
I
am
almost
dead
,
what
is
then
this
birthright
t●●ee
?
Gen.
25.
32.
Wherefore
by
the
diligent
consideration
of
thy
end
with
the
worlde
and
thou
shalt
be
taught
and
brought
to
make
an
end
of
sinne
and
so
beginne
a
new
life
.
Hebr.
12.
16.
And
therewith
?
〈…〉
Christ
the
sole
obiect
of
the
eye
of
the
〈◊〉
,
thou
shalt
〈…〉
death
bedde
be
willing
to
die
,
and
〈…〉
(
which
saying
Possid●nius
in
the
storie
of
his
life
〈…〉
)
I
am
not
ashamed
to
liue
&
I
doe
not
feare
to
die
,
A●●●stine
〈◊〉
.
because
I
haue
a
good
maister
whom
I
serue
▪
what
extremitie
of
sollie
is
it
to
be
thinking
of
this
transitorie
world
so
much
,
and
of
the
eternall
world
to
come
so
litle
?
wherein
wee
are
like
the
●unnell
that
tunneth
in
licor
into
a
vessell
,
that
deliuereth
it selfe
of
the
purer
matter
,
but
suffereth
the
concreat
and
gresser
substance
to
cleaue
to
the
sides
of
it
.
The
iudgement
that
should
purifie
vs
is
out
of
our
sight
:
and
the
carnall
cares
of
the
world
,
like
lumpes
of
mire
and
clay
sticke
to
our
soules
.
The
second
Chapter
.
Of
the
maner
how
the
world
shall
be
destroied
.
IT
being
concluded
in
the
former
chapter
that
the
world
shall
be
destroied
,
order
would
we
should
set
downe
how
it
is
to
bee
destroied
:
which
shall
bee
the
subiect
&
argument
of
this
chapter
;
which
wee
will
spend
vpon
these
two
parts
.
1.
The
first
shall
determine
in
what
sorte
it
shall
perish
.
2.
The
second
shall
giue
decision
to
this
question
,
whether
the
same
in
substance
or
forme
shall
so
perish
.
About
the
first
there
is
great
dispute
and
difference
among
Doctors
,
while
they
denide
them selues
into
contrarie
min●es
:
some
holding
that
it
shall
be
destroied
by
water
,
Seneca
in
naturalib●
quest.
lib.
●
.
othersome
by
fire
.
Of
the
first
rancke
are
Seneca
and
his
schollers
.
In
historia
Phile.
Of
the
second
which
are
the
sounder
sort
,
are
the
Stoicks
,
of
whom
Cicero
and
Galen
maketh
mention
,
Heraclitus
,
the
greater
part
of
Philosophers
,
the
Mathematicians
,
and
Diuines
running
with
the
streame
of
sacred
authorities
,
as
the
other
part
with
the
current
of
their
priuate
fan●ics
.
For
they
take
their
text
from
Peter
who
saith
.
1.
Pet
3.
7.
10.
11.
12.
13.
But
the
heauens
,
and
earth
which
are
now
,
are
kept
by
the
same
worde
in
store
,
〈◊〉
1.
65.
17.
&
66.
22.
and
res●rued
vnto
fier
against
the
day
of
iudgement
,
〈◊〉
●
.
21.
1
and
o●
t●e
dest●●●
of
vngodly
men
.
But
yet
there
is
no
small
〈…〉
of
the
Moon
to
scoure
and
purifie
the
other
three
elements
:
others
producing
it
out
of
the
Sunne
beames
.
Peter
Lombard
saith
,
that
th●e
fier
shall
goe
before
the
face
of
the
Lord
,
and
shall
reduce
the
whole
fashion
of
the
heauens
&
earth
to
a
consumption
:
and
he
is
so
curious
and
fine
as
to
measure
out
vnto
vs
the
height
of
the
fier
,
su●ing
it
to
the
depth
of
the
waters
of
Noah
which
drowned
the
earth
.
Such
thinges
deliuereth
Austine
in
his
twentieth
booke
of
the
Citie
of
God
in
the
18.
chapter
.
Yet
in
the
16.
chapter
of
that
booke
he
semeth
to
denie
that
a
man
may
haue
any
certaine
knowledge
therein
but
by
the
especiall
certificate
of
the
spirite
.
Wherein
hee
is
in
the
right
and
of
the
surer
side
,
for
it
is
safer
for
vs
to
hold
this
modestie
then
to
be
ouer
busie
with
the
secrets
of
Gods
sanctuary
.
1.
Peter
.
3.
7.
&c.
It
is
enough
that
we
simplie
beléeue
(
as
Peter
teacheth
)
that
the
worlde
shall
bee
fixed
.
1.
To
ventilate
and
examine
,
of
what
kind
of
nature
this
fire
should
be
.
2.
From
whence
it
should
be
brought
3.
How
the
saints
shall
be
preserued
in
that
flame
,
&
liue
as
the
Salamander
in
the
fire
.
4.
How
high
this
fier
shal
mount
we
leaue
to
the
wil
&
prouidence
of
God
,
being
contented
to
be
wise
with
sobrietie
and
not
affecting
to
know
more
then
God
wold
haue
vs
,
or
to
compel
the
scriptures
that
are
willing
to
go
part
of
the
way
with
vs
▪
to
go
after
the
vagaries
of
our
idle
lusts
.
It
serueth
to
the
confirmation
of
the
present
cause
,
namly
to
the
illustration
of
the
maner
of
the
worlds
dissolution
,
that
which
Math:
hath
in
these
words
:
Math
25
6.
At
midnight
there
was
a
cry
made
,
Behold
the
bridgrome
commeth
.
The
voice
of
the
angell
and
the
trumpet
of
God
is
part
of
that
cry
.
The
scripture
calleth
it
else
where
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
which
signifieth
the
hoarse
vociferation
of
Mariners
when
they
call
one
vpon
another
to
goe
to
their
tackling
:
for
it
must
needs
be
a
cry
out
of
cry
that
must
waken
the
dead
,
and
raise
them
from
their
graues
.
But
another
part
of
the
cry
is
the
stridor
and
noise
that
Peter
mentioneth
which
this
fier
that
shal
consume
the
world
shall
make
,
1.
Pet.
3.
10.
saying
:
The
heauens
shall
passe
away
with
a
noise
and
the
elements
shall
melt
with
heat
,
and
the
earth
with
the
workes
therin
,
s●al
be
burnt
vp
.
Wee
heare
a
terrible
noise
at
the
downfal
of
two
or
three
houses
at
once
:
therefore
that
must
be
a
noise
with
a
〈◊〉
esse
which
one
fire
shall
make
which
shalouerchro●●●he
heauers
,
the
earth
,
the
sea
,
all
cities
▪
towns
,
houses
,
beasts
,
liuing
creatures
,
and
the
whole
masse
of
the
world
●ltogither
.
Dauid
by
an
apt
similitude
,
teaching
the
●●ate
and
condition
of
the
wicked
,
alludeth
hereunto
As
the
fire
among
the
thornes
,
&c.
Fire
among
thorns
,
maketh
a
great
noise
.
Wherefore
heare
we
now
the
crie
of
his
worde
at
mid-day
,
least
we
hea●e
this
fearefull
crie
at
midnight
hetherto
spoken
of
:
and
in
time
let
the
swéete
crie
of
his
mercie
charme
vs
,
least
the
direfull
and
irefull
out
crie
of
his
iudgements
do
condemne
vs
.
We
come
to
the
second
part
of
this
Chapter
,
which
answereth
the
question
,
whether
the
substance
or
forme
of
the
worlde
shall
perish
.
For
hereof
are
two
opinions
scattered
.
1
Some
are
of
that
minde
,
that
in
verie
substance
it
shall
be
turned
vpside
downe
,
fastning
vpon
these
Scriptures
,
as
of
that
in
the
Psalme
:
Isal
,
102.
25.
Thou
hast
aforetime
laid
the
foundation
of
the
earth
,
and
the
heauens
are
the
workes
of
thine
hands
.
Heb.
1.
10
,
11
12.
They
shall
perish
,
but
thou
shalt
indure
,
&c.
As
of
that
saying
of
the
Prophet
Isaiah
,
Isai.
65.
17.
and
66.
22.
For
loe
I
will
create
new
heauens
,
and
a
new
earth
,
Reuel
.
●1.
1.
and
the
former
shall
not
be
remembred
,
nor
come
into
mind
:
1.
Pet
3.
13.
as
of
that
which
Saint
Iohn
in
his
Reuelation
saith
:
And
I
sawe
a
new
heauen
,
and
a
new
earth
;
for
the
first
heauen
,
and
the
first
earth
were
passed
away
,
and
there
was
no
more
sea
.
Finally
,
in
that
the
Angell
sweareth
by
him
that
liueth
for
euer
,
that
Time
shall
be
no
more
.
Now
if
time
be
taken
away
,
all
motion
must
be
taken
away
.
If
all
motion
be
taken
away
,
there
is
nothing
in
the
world
that
can
continue
.
2
But
othersome
hold
,
that
only
but
some
parts
of
the
worlde
shall
bee
ouerturned
at
the
second
comming
of
Christ
,
not
altogither
raised
from
their
foundation●
:
but
so
as
they
shall
suffer
a
singular
alteration
.
Ambrose
taketh
part
with
this
side
and
setteth
his
hande
to
this
opinion
,
1.
Cor.
7.
31.
vrging
that
which
the
Apostle
Paul
saith
:
The
fashion
of
this
worlde
goeth
away
:
prossing
the
word
which
he
calleth
the
fashion
,
shadow
,
or
forme
,
and
not
the
masse
,
matter
,
substance
.
That
authoritie
of
Peter
also
fauoureth
that
part
,
in
these
wordes
.
Wherefore
the
worlde
that
then
was
,
2.
Pet.
3.
6.
perished
,
ouerflowed
with
the
water
:
when
as
but
the
lower
parts
thereof
were
corrupted
by
the
waters
.
Apoc.
21.
1.
That
of
the
Reuelation
preiudiceth
not
the
point
:
For
there
seemeth
rather
a
new
heauen
,
and
newe
earth
to
be
destroyed
,
then
a
dissolution
of
the
other
to
be
insinuated
.
Also
in
Isaiah
it
is
said
That
the
Moone
shall
haue
the
light
of
the
Sun
,
Isai.
3●
.
●6
and
that
the
Sunne
shall
yeeld
seuen
fold
more
light
then
it
doth
now
.
The
Schoolemen
applie
all
inferences
in
this
case
to
the
qualities
,
and
not
to
the
substance
of
the
world
:
for
the
nature
of
the
world
shall
not
so
be
turmosted
,
Rom.
8.
20.
21
,
&c.
as
it
shall
bee
brought
to
nothing
:
but
it
shall
be
rescued
and
redeemed
from
the
hands
of
var●tie
,
vnto
which
it
was
subiect
.
For
the
world
being
sentensed
to
this
iudgement
for
the
sinne
of
man
,
not
of
it selfe
sinning
against
God
:
after
that
sinne
is
out
of
place
,
the
world
must
recouer
his
former
dignitie
,
when
the
time
appointed
is
accomplished
,
especially
the
lower
bodies
which
are
in
the
subl●●arie
worlde
:
for
those
be
most
obiect
and
subiect
to
corruption
.
Lib.
4.
dist.
4●
Lib.
20.
cap.
1●
de
〈◊〉
Dei
.
The
master
of
the
Sentences
in
effect
deliuereth
thus
much
:
But
hee
borroweth
that
which
hee
hath
herein
from
Austine
,
who
saith
,
That
by
a
worldly
combustion
the
qualities
of
the
corruptible
elements
which
had
some
cognation
and
correspondencie
with
our
corruptible
bodies
shall
vtterly
burne
and
perish
,
and
that
the
substance
shall
put
on
those
qualities
by
a
miraculous
exchange
,
which
shal
be
agreeable
with
the
condition
of
immortal
bodies
,
that
the
world
being
altred
to
the
better
,
may
bee
fitting
to
the
persons
also
in
their
bodies
altred
to
the
better
.
In
the
14.
Chapter
of
the
forenamed
booke
,
this
is
his
verdit
.
This
world
shall
passe
away
by
a
mutation
,
not
finall
subuersion
.
And
he
alledgeth
for
himselfe
the
fore-cited
saying
of
Paul
,
1.
Cor.
7.
31
Lib.
de
dogma
.
〈◊〉
.
The
fashion
of
this
world
passeth
away
:
The
figure
(
saith
he
)
not
the
nature
is
spoken
of
by
the
Apostle
else
where
,
he
likewise
saith
:
we
are
not
to
beléeue
,
that
the
Elements
,
that
is
to
say
,
that
heauen
and
earth
are
to
be
produced
to
ashes
,
but
that
their
propertie
shall
be
bettered
.
The
scriptures
no
where
shew
the
dissolution
of
the
worlds
substance
.
Also
the
bodies
of
the
Saints
must
be
in
a
place
:
but
what
place
shall
they
haue
,
if
they
haue
not
a
place
in
the
worlde
?
Moreouer
,
man
for
whose
sinne
all
woe
came
vpon
the
world
,
shall
not
vtterly
be
destroyed
,
but
shall
be
renued
in
bodie
,
and
inuested
with
immortalitie
,
either
to
his
endlesse
felicitie
,
or
miserie
:
wherefore
the
worlds
composition
that
was
not
in
the
transgression
shall
much
lesse
comein
substance
to
this
vtter
confusion
.
But
this
being
a
point
more
doubtfull
then
profitable
,
we
leaue
it
arbitrable
:
what
shall
be
the
ende
of
the
world
,
we
shall
best
know
in
the
end
of
the
world
.
Thus
hauing
insisted
as
much
as
neede
requireth
in
the
two
propounded
points
of
this
Chapter
,
we
will
giue
the
vse
,
the
life
of
the
whole
,
and
so
conclude
the
same
.
Whereas
the
fire
is
to
consume
this
worlde
as
stubble
as
the
former
world
was
licked
vp
by
water
:
2.
Pet.
3.
7.
11.
12.
wee
see
how
euery
thing
,
howsoeuer
simplie
of
it
owne
nature
,
Gen.
7.
20.
appertaineth
moste
to
the
necessarie
vse
of
man
,
hath
a
most
hurtfull
effect
against
man
,
when
God
will
take
it
vp
as
a
rod
in
his
hand
,
either
for
the
correction
,
or
destruction
of
man
.
The
fire
,
the
water
,
the
soile
,
the
aire
,
are
the
Elements
that
are
aliments
vnto
vs
in
their
propertie
,
and
kinde
whereby
we
liue
,
moue
,
and
haue
our
being
:
but
when
God
otherwise
disposeth
of
them
,
and
purposeth
the
diuersion
of
their
nature
,
they
are
posting
Purseuants
of
the
wrath
of
God
to
execute
his
iudgements
,
Gen.
19
24.
Gen
7.
20.
Num.
16.
31.
32.
33.
34.
Num.
11.
16.
33.
to
the
ouerthrow
of
our
liues
.
Wherefore
the
fire
went
out
from
Gods
presence
to
burne
vp
Sodom
and
her
Cities
.
The
water
,
the
Beesom
of
his
fierce
anger
,
drowned
(
reseruing
onely
eight
persons
)
the
whole
world
of
the
vngodly
.
The
earth
whereupon
euery
one
treadeth
,
opened
and
distended
her
mouth
like
hell
,
and
swallowed
vp
Dathan
,
and
coneted
the
congregation
of
Abiram
.
Manna
the
daintie
restauration
of
the
Israelites
,
burst
out
of
their
noses
,
and
sauoured
abhominably
,
as
a
most
iust
iudgement
against
their
palpable
and
damnable
vngratefulnesse
.
The
sonnes
of
the
Prophets
,
by
a
sower
hearbe
in
their
pottage
,
〈◊〉
1.
4.
had
almost
perlshed
.
The
winde
,
a
Meteor
by
which
we
liue
,
being
the
spirit
of
life
and
as
it
were
a
fanne
in
the
hand
of
God
,
for
the
clarifying
the
ayre
that
it
should
not
putrifie
(
an
the
Lungs
in
stead
of
Bellowes
are
giuen
to
the
heart
,
to
qualifie
the
excessiue
heare
of
the
heart
)
driued
Ionas
into
the
depth
of
the
sea
.
Againe
,
whereas
the
world
is
to
be
wasted
with
fire
,
and
euerie
mans
worke
is
to
be
reuealed
by
sire
:
1.
Cor.
3.
12
,
13
,
14
,
15.
let
vs
labour
to
plant
golde
,
siluer
,
precious
stones
,
which
the
fire
will
make
brighter
:
and
roote
vp
and
remoue
,
woodde
,
●ay
,
stubble
,
which
cannot
continue
against
the
force
of
the
fire
:
2.
Thes.
1.
7
,
8.
1.
Thes.
4.
16.
1.
Cor.
15.
52.
Matt.
24.
31.
When
the
Lord
Iesus
shall
shew
himselfe
from
Heauen
with
his
mightie
Angels
in
flaming
fire
,
rendering
vengeance
vnto
them
that
doe
not
know
God
,
&c.
Lastly
,
this
argueth
the
worldes
follie
,
that
laboureth
to
labour
,
and
carketh
to
care
,
neuer
taking
out
his
Quietus
est
,
for
those
things
that
are
reserued
vnto
fi●e
:
which
draweth
manie
,
through
their
wicked
practises
thereabout
,
into
the
horrible
fire
that
we
shall
●ntreate
of
afterward
.
The
third
Chapter
.
Of
the
vncertaine
and
vnknowne
time
of
the
worlds
end
.
HAuing
fore shewed
the
maner
of
the
worlds
dissolution
,
which
we
rather
call
an
immutation
then
corruption
,
and
a
translation
from
a
w●rser
to
a
better
condition
:
like
as
when
we
of
children
become
men
:
of
men
,
old
men
,
we
are
not
destroyed
but
changed
in
nature
:
the
fire
not
consuming
the
world
,
but
restoring
it
:
as
the
fire
consumeth
not
the
gold
,
but
refineth
it
:
by
the
methode
of
the
place
,
it
would
bee
considered
concerning
the
time
of
the
duration
thereof
,
what
is
to
bee
determined
,
wherein
wee
will
desire
to
knowe
no
more
then
the
Scriptures
haue
reuealed
:
From
whence
we
haue
no
certaintie
,
but
rather
the
vncertaintie
is
euerie
where
spoken
of
.
As
where
Christ
saith
:
Matth.
24.
36.
Of
that
day
and
houre
knoweth
no
man
,
no
not
the
Angels
of
heauen
,
but
my
father
only
.
In
Mark
he
excepteth
against
himselfe
to
leaue
the
high
knowledge
thereof
onely
to
his
father
:
Mar.
13.
32.
Neither
the
sonne
himselfe
,
saue
the
father
.
Which
is
to
be
vnderstoode
of
his
humanitie
:
which
naturally
and
ordinarily
knoweth
nothing
●erein
:
but
as
it
is
taught
by
a
better
schoolmaster
namely
his
Diuinitie
.
When
the
Apostles
put
forth
the
question
to
Christ
:
〈◊〉
1.
6.
Lord
wilt
thou
at
this
time
restore
the
Kingdome
to
Israel
?
Their
answere
was
,
that
the
knowledge
thereof
was
to
deepe
misterie
for
them
.
It
is
not
for
you
to
know
the
times
or
the
seasons
,
which
the
father
hath
put
in
h●s
owne
power
.
It
is
Christs
watchword
to
the
world
.
Matth.
24.
41.
Matt
2●
.
13.
Marke
13.
33.
Ye
know
not
what
houre
your
mu●●er
will
come
.
Ye
know
not
the
day
nor
the
houre
,
when
the
sonne
of
man
will
come
.
Ye
know
not
w●en
the
time
is
But
〈◊〉
it
is
not
farre
of
we
are
sure
.
So
Paul
teacheth
:
1.
Cor.
13.
11.
To
admonis●
,
vs
,
vpon
whom
the
ends
of
the
world
are
come
:
Apo●
.
16.
15.
1.
Iohn
.
1.
18.
〈◊〉
Gen.
cont.
M●nic●
.
cap.
2●
.
Saint
Iohn
is
as
plaine
.
It
is
the
last
time
.
Augustine
saith
vnto
Hesychius
,
who
was
curiously
inquisitiue
of
the
worldes
end
,
That
he
dare
not
giue
the
aduenture
to
measure
the
length
and
the
scope
theref
,
seeing
the
Angels
and
Sonne
of
man
himselfe
are
ignorant
hereof
.
But
in
his
first
●ocke
vppon
Genesis
against
the
Manichies
,
hee
giueth
sixe
ages
to
the
life
of
the
worlde
,
as
the
life
of
man
is
disposed
,
and
diuided
into
seuerall
sundrie
ages
,
through
which
as
his
life
passe
,
so
the
life
of
the
worlde
goeth
away
.
By
casting
the
worlde
into
sire
,
ages
,
hee
followeth
the
set
number
of
dayes
which
were
sire
,
wherein
the
whole
forme
and
frame
of
heauen
and
earth
were
made
and
finished
.
The
first
age
is
the
time
from
Adam
to
Noah
,
or
to
the
stood
,
which
hee
compareth
to
our
infancie
.
The
seconde
is
,
all
the
time
from
the
flood
to
Abrahams
dayes
,
which
hee
likeneth
to
our
childehoode
.
The
third
is
,
all
the
time
from
Abraham
to
Dauid
,
which
he
suteth
to
our
youthfull
age
.
The
fourth
is
,
all
the
time
from
Dauid
to
the
transportation
of
the
people
into
Babylon
,
which
is
answerable
to
our
mans
estate
.
The
fift
is
,
all
the
time
from
the
captiuitie
to
the
Incarnation
of
Christ
,
which
hath
reference
is
our
olde
age
.
The
sixt
is
,
all
the
time
from
Christ
,
to
the
verie
ende
it selfe
,
Iohn
.
2.
18.
which
is
our
decrepit
estate
and
condition
,
which
is
called
by
Saint
Iohn
,
The
last
houre
.
After
which
followeth
the
seauenth
day
,
euen
the
Sabboth
of
our
endlesse
rest
.
But
in
regarde
of
the
notable
chaunges
thereof
,
the
worlde
may
be
drawne
to
a
narrower
roome
,
and
more
simplie
be
destributed
into
foure
ages
onely
.
The
first
is
the
time
from
the
Creation
to
the
Flood
,
which
wee
may
rightly
tearme
the
infancie
and
Child-hoode
of
the
worlde
,
Gen.
4.
21.
22.
&c.
Gen.
4.
26.
Gene.
3.
15.
Exo.
12
&
13.
&
16.
&
20.
&c.
Exod.
28.
21.
2●
.
Exo.
18.
5.
18.
for
that
theu
Artes
were
first
founde
out
,
and
that
with
the
first
principles
and
promises
of
saluation
the
godly
were
satisfied
,
and
they
worshipped
God
after
a
simple
and
plaine
manner
.
The
second
,
from
the
Flood
extendeth
it selfe
to
the
promulgation
and
publication
of
the
Lawe
,
which
for
verie
good
causes
wee
may
woorthily
call
the
youthfull
age
of
it
.
For
then
were
men
,
farre
and
wide
diuided
throughout
all
partes
of
the
earth
:
Common-wealths
were
first
founded
,
and
the
beginning
of
the
first
Monarchie
instituted
,
and
the
couenant
of
saluation
by
God
with
Abraham
our
father
indented
,
the
linage
and
descent
of
the
Messiah
designed
,
Exo.
13.
3.
1●
and
our
vniuersall
redemption
in
the
deliuerance
of
the
Israelites
from
the
Egyptian
thraldome
,
typicallie
represented
.
The
thirde
age
comprehendeth
the
whole
time
that
was
spent
vnder
the
time
of
the
Lawe
,
vnto
the
comming
of
our
Sauiour
in
the
flesh
,
as
wee
finde
it
diuided
by
our
Sauiour
Christ
himselfe
,
Mat.
11.
1●
saying
:
The
Lawe
and
the
Prophets
are
vnto
Iohn
,
&c.
That
was
the
ripe
age
and
manhoods
of
the
Worlde
,
it
being
then
come
to
his
perfect
growth
,
for
then
came
in
Magna
Charta
,
the
plenarie
enrolment
of
the
will
of
God
,
making
the
consignement
of
the
promises
of
God
,
by
sundrye
Ceremonies
,
and
opening
them
at
large
by
the
Commentaries
of
the
Prophets
.
Nowe
as
sorrowes
encrease
with
yeares
,
and
the
full
age
hath
fulnesse
of
troubles
accompanying
it
:
so
manie
perturbations
did
fall
vppon
these
tymes
,
and
the
whole
worlde
was
,
as
it
were
set
vppon
Wheeles
,
and
vp
and
downe
rolled
with
tragicall
comm●tions
.
The
fourth
age
ranne
vppon
the
necke
of
this
,
wherein
the
Senne
of
God
,
in
flesh
was
manifested
,
which
to
the
consummation
of
the
worlde
shall
be
continued
.
This
(
as
wee
noted
before
out
of
Iohn
)
is
called
The
last
houre
,
1.
Iohn
2.
18.
Gal.
4.
4.
otherwise
called
by
the
Apostle
Paul
to
the
same
effect
:
The
fulnesse
of
time
:
so
tearmed
,
because
all
the
promises
of
God
(
excepting
the
generall
resurrection
,
and
iudgement
)
are
absolutely
fulfilled
,
and
shall
make
a
full
end
of
the
Worlde
.
Nowe
it
agreeth
ful●ie
with
the
nature
of
olde
age
.
For
as
olde
men
can
not
liue
long
,
(
though
young
men
may
die
soone
)
and
they
spende
their
remainder
of
time
,
with
cares
infirmityes
,
and
diseases
enough
:
so
wee
can
not
promise
to
the
worlde
beeing
in
his
olde
age
any
long
continuance
,
or
that
it
shall
bee
better
then
it
is
,
but
rather
that
the
age
of
it
shall
bee
more
burdensome
vnto
it
,
and
make
it
to
be
worsser
.
This
knowledge
howsoeuer
sufficient
for
vs
,
satisfieth
not
others
folishly
curious
,
ayming
at
the
verie
exact
time
of
his
dissolution
,
by
these
●riuolous
coniectures
.
These
haue
found
out
a
simple
shift
for
themselues
to
answer
Christs
words
,
The
day
and
houre
knoweth
no
man
,
instnuating
that
we
may
haue
a
gesse
at
the
time
though
wée
knowe
not
the
nicke
and
exact
part
of
the
time
.
But
their
sophistrie
will
not
serue
them
For
Christs
●●plie
to
the
●psie
qu●stion
of
the
Apostles
in
these
words
.
It
is
not
for
you
to
know
the
times
,
cutleth
off
their
cauilling
●●stinction
of
time
it
beeing
in
the
Greeke
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Times
and
seasons
,
Act
1.
7.
wherefore
their
cunning
commeth
out
of
time
.
Neither
will
that
out
of
Mathew
doe
them
good
whereby
they
would
take
a
measure
of
the
time
,
when
〈◊〉
world
should
haue
〈◊〉
,
Math.
24.
14.
in
these
words
:
And
this
Gospell
of
the
kingdome
shall
bee
preached
thorough
the
whole
world
,
for
a
witnes
to
all
nati●ns
,
and
then
shall
the
end
come
.
Augustine
answereth
them
thus
,
the
Lords
comming
shal
not
be
vntill
the
Gospell
be
dispersed
throughout
the
world
:
But
how
soone
he
shal
come
after
this
is
thus
published
,
it
is
not
from
hence
gathered
.
The
Gospel
was
generally
notified
to
the
world
in
the
Apostles
time
,
who
by
their
continual
tedious
perambulations
had
sent
the
sound
thereof
into
all
lands
,
Rom.
10.
18.
Psal.
19.
4
Col.
1.
6.
as
Paul
in
his
letter
to
the
Colossians
writeth
thus
.
Which
is
come
vnto
you
euen
as
it
is
vnto
all
the
world
,
and
is
fruitful
,
as
it
is
also
among
you
:
and
yet
euer
since
the
world
hath
continued
.
But
there
are
many
relie
vpon
idle
dreames
as
vpon
familiar
deuiles
.
The
Mathematicians
doe
looke
for
a
great
yeere
,
as
Cicero
sheweth
,
after
which
al
the
starres
shal
returne
to
their
beginnings
,
and
then
the
end
of
the
world
shal
be
.
Baldus
in
Cicero
,
putteth
in
this
spoake
,
This
conuersion
howe
long
it
will
bée
is
a
great
question
:
but
it
is
necessarily
certaine
and
definite
.
Macrobius
out
of
the
opinion
of
naturall
philosophers
doth
set
downe
a
great
yeere
,
which
hee
calleth
the
worldes
yeere
.
Making
it
to
confist
of
fiftéene
thousand
yeeres
,
as
the
Sunne
measureth
them
.
Augustine
acquainteth
vs
with
the
fancies
of
some
in
his
time
,
who
assigned
fower
hundred
yéeres
after
the
assention
of
Christ
vnto
heauen
:
of
others
who
●●cr●ed
fiue
hundred
:
of
others
who
spake
of
a
thousand
:
after
the
expiration
whereof
the
world
should
haue
an
absolute
vastation
.
But
their
vttermost
prefixed
time
hauing
long
beene
out
of
date
,
their
vaine
assertions
are
sufficiently
reproued
.
Others
there
are
that
are
carried
away
with
oracle
deriued
from
the
traditions
of
the
Hebrewes
,
which
they
would
beare
vs
in
hand
they
had
learned
of
Elias
and
out
of
his
schoole
house
,
and
restraine
the
worlds
duration
to
〈◊〉
thousand
of
yéeres
which
they
to
part
equally
into
these
〈…〉
.
1.
Two
thousand
spent
be
o●e
the
time
of
the
law
.
2.
Two
thousand
vnder
the
law
〈◊〉
3.
The
last
two
thousand
to
the
kingdome
of
Christ
,
dep●ted
so
as
〈◊〉
●eeing
the
yeere
of
grace
reuealed
1603.
(
as
it
pleaseth
learned
men
so
supp●te
,
)
this
is
the
fiue
thousand
fiue
hundreth
〈◊〉
eight
yeere
of
the
worldes
age
:
So
that
of
this
account
there
〈◊〉
yee
foure
hundred
●eeres
to
be
consummased
.
This
reckoning
hath
●●nne
the
more
currantly
,
in
that
they
applie
these
six
thousand
yeeres
to
the
six
dates
,
wherin
God
created
y●
world●
inasmuch
as
the
Prophet
saith
.
A
thousand
yeers
in
thy
sight
are
as
yesterday
:
P●●l.
9●
4●
2.
Pet
3.
8.
and
it
●●in
Peter
:
One
day
is
with
the
Lord
as
a
thous●●d
yeers
,
and
a
thous●nd
yeers
as
one
day
.
Héere●pon
they
make
this
interence
:
as
in
h●da●es
the
worlde
was
〈◊〉
,
and
in
the
seauenth
w●s
the
s●bbath
of
the
Lord
,
wherein
hée
tested
.
So
after
six
thousand
yeeres
accomplished
the
world
shall
bee
●est●o●ed
,
and
in
the
seauenth
shal
our
eternal
fabb●th
hee
fulfilled
,
and
in
the
eight
the
puritie
of
our
circumcision
re●o●ed
.
Wee
read
also
of
another
fraternitie
and
brotherhoode
,
who
●●liuer
that
the
●●sticali
bodie
the
church
,
shal
abide
three
and
thirtie
yéeres
héere
in
ca●th
,
as
Christ
himselfe
〈◊〉
so
long
in
the
bod●e
which
he
tooke
from
the
Virgin
.
But
they
make
euery
of
those
●éeces
of
a
wonderful
widenes
,
putting
fiftie
yéeres
to
euery
one
,
to
make
euery
yere
a
yéere
of
Iubilee
.
But
this
and
such
like
are
ver●e
fr●●uolous
fictions
.
It
is
naturally
engrafted
in
the
mind
of
man
to
desire
nouelties
,
and
to
affect
strange
courses
,
and
so
see
is
after
a
knowledge
beyond
al
sob●tet●●
:
to
be
curiously
●●quisttiue
after
●●ages
to
come
,
and
carelesly
respectiue
of
such
thinges
as
are
present
.
This
is
the
cause
why
some
giue
themselves
vnto
●●lawfull
artes
.
and
〈◊〉
themselues
to
be
mocked
and
misled
b●●ste
Deuill
.
1
〈◊〉
18
8.
9
&c.
I●●ah
.
8
19.
So
did
Saul
who
perceiuing
God
to
bee
angrie
with
h●m
▪
and
the
hand
of
the
Philisti●●s
to
be
sore
vpon
him
▪
neuer
sought
vnto
God
for
his
Quietus
est
to
haue
counsa●le
or
comfort
from
〈◊〉
:
But
dec●●ous
to
know
the
censequent
of
the
case
,
hee
deliberated
with
〈◊〉
women
who
draue
him
headlong
to
de●petation
and
destruction
.
Such
madnesse
now
blindeth
,
and
be●●te●eth
too
manie
,
who
by
staring
vpon
the
startes
will
prognositcat
the
euent
and
successe
of
euery
yeere
,
and
so
determine
of
the
estate
of
it
,
as
if
they
had
the
heauens
water
in
an
brinall
:
with
an
impudent
rashnes
denouncing
warres
,
fore-promising
peace
,
prophisying
of
maladies
in
men
and
beasts
,
giuing
vs
many
good
words
of
a
good
yéere
,
telling
vs
a
faire
tale
of
the
free
passage
of
religion
,
and
comprehending
in
their
speculation
the
perturbations
and
mutations
of
all
kingdomes
.
In
the
meane
while
they
let
slip
greater
matters
that
are
certaine
,
reuealed
by
the
scriptures
,
touching
faith
,
hope
,
charitie
,
and
other
godlie
duties
requisite
for
a
christian
man
weil
to
know
,
and
to
bée
familiarly
conuersant
in
,
which
haue
no
perpleritie
or
obscuritie
in
them
.
But
in
this
Article
especially
,
which
is
of
the
end
of
the
world
,
men
at
all
times
haue
bene
singularly
busie
and
bolde
:
Wheras
the
prophecies
thereof
(
as
Augustine
well
saith
)
are
sooner
perfected
then
perceiued
.
This
is
one
of
the
Deuills
notable
stratagems
and
deuises
,
to
set
our
braines
a
worke
with
circuler
questions
,
endles
and
fruitles
:
thereby
to
withdraw
our
mindes
from
points
of
greatest
néedfulnes
.
The
Apostle
toucheth
such
,
1.
Thess.
2.
1.
●
.
and
willeth
the
Thessalonians
not
to
héede
them
that
drop
into
their
eares
the
present
comming
of
Iesus
Christ
in
glory
.
Our
age
haue
brought
forth
men
of
no
base
learning
,
Ephe.
56.
Luke
.
21.
8.
Mar.
13.
5.
Mat.
24.
4.
who
in
their
bookes
and
sermons
,
haue
bene
ouer
sawcie
and
malipert
in
this
matter
,
as
if
they
had
bene
furnished
with
heauenly
reuelations
,
and
as
if
God
had
familliarly
talked
with
them
,
as
the
father
deth
with
the
child●
.
Math.
24
36.
Marke
.
12.
32
Now
what
heinous
and
detestable
boldnes
is
this
to
affect
such
a
metaphisicall
,
and
supereminent
knowledge
,
which
goeth
beyond
the
wisdome
of
angells
and
the
wisdome
of
the
sonne
of
man
,
as
he
is
barely
the
sonne
of
man
:
So
wée
be
wise
vnto
saluation
,
wée
must
content
our selues
with
that
which
the
word
deliuereth
vs
,
and
séeke
no
other
scholma●ster
,
no
though
it
were
an
angell
.
Isaiah
8
20.
Gal.
1.
8
9.
I
care
not
what
any
Angell
saith
,
if
he
take
not
his
text
from
the
written
word
of
God
,
which
wée
haue
with
vs
.
That
which
wée
say
of
an
Angel
,
is
to
be
vnderstode
likewise
of
the
spirites
of
those
that
are
departed
,
as
the
historie
of
the
rich
man
and
Lazarus
sheweth
,
who
putting
vp
his
bil
of
request
vnto
Abraham
,
Luke
.
16.
29
that
some
doctor
out
of
another
world
from
the
company
of
the
dead
,
might
be
sent
to
preach
vnto
his
brethren
,
hée
was
denied
his
sute
,
and
tolde
that
Moses
and
the
Prophets
were
sufficient
,
and
that
if
they
could
not
reclaime
them
,
their
case
was
incurable
:
this
his
new
found
affected
monster
could
doe
no
good
vpon
them
.
What
néed
haue
we
to
séene
beyond
the
scriptures
for
any
thing
belonging
to
the
worke
of
our
saluation
,
when
(
as
Paul
saith
)
an
Angell
is
not
to
bee
cred●ted
,
but
so
farre
as
he
commeth
with
scripture
?
The
obiect
and
subiect
of
the
word
being
Christ
.
Gal.
●
.
8.
how
should
it
not
be
stored
with
all
kinde
of
wisdome
?
Who
of
God
is
made
vnto
vs
,
wisdome
,
and
righteousnes
,
and
santification
,
and
redemption
:
The
written
word
of
God
endited
by
the
spirit
,
is
in
all
numbers
absolute
as
Paul
teacheth
.
I.
Cor.
I.
●0
.
Iere.
13.
5.
●
.
2
Tim.
13.
16.
2.
Pet.
1.
10.
The
whole
scripture
is
giuen
by
inspiration
of
God
,
and
is
profitable
to
teach
,
to
improue
,
to
correct
,
and
to
instruct
in
righteousnes
,
that
the
man
of
God
may
be
absolute
,
being
made
perfect
vnto
all
good
workes
.
It
was
requisite
that
this
time
should
be
concealed
and
not
discouered
to
vs
.
That
we
might
arise
the
better
from
that
bed
of
securitie
,
into
which
wée
were
cast
as
Iezabell
was
cast
vpon
abedde
of
fornication
.
Christ
taketh
vp
this
argument
,
as
an
instigation
to
vs
to
more
forwardnes
and
faithfullnes
in
our
dutie
:
Watch
therefore
,
for
yee
know
not
when
the
maister
of
the
house
will
come
,
Marke
13.
35.
36.
37.
at
euen
or
at
midnight
,
at
the
cocke
crowing
or
in
the
dawning
.
It
is
our
manner
to
serue
God
as
law●ers
do
their
cliants
,
with
delaies
,
and
to
put
off
duties
of
religion
and
deuotion
to
after
times
,
promising
our selues
that
wée
shall
liue
long
and
sée
many
good
daies
.
But
while
we
are
in
the
fashion
of
the
world
in
Zacharie
●in
time
,
Zach.
1.
●1.
of
which
it
is
said
,
All
the
world
sitteth
still
,
and
is
at
rest
,
the
Eccho
and
answering
voice
from
heauen
will
be
this
.
1.
Thess.
5.
3.
Apoca.
3.
3.
&
16.
15.
When
they
shall
say
peace
and
safetie
,
then
shall
come
vpon
them
sodaine
distruction
,
as
trauell
vpon
a
woman
with
child
,
2.
Pet.
3.
10.
Math.
14.
44.
and
they
shall
not
escape
.
Wherefore
the
vncertaine
suddaines
of
the
worldes
end
is
effectuall
to
dispell
desidiousnes
,
and
to
stirre
vs
vp
to
watchfulnes
,
to
liue
as
if
the
present
day
were
the
last
,
Apoca.
20.
1●
and
to
make
our
bookes
euen
,
as
if
out
of
hand
God
would
keepe
his
Audit
among
vs
and
take
a
streight
account
of
vs
.
Omnem
crede
diem
tib●
diluxisse
su●remum
.
Thinke
euery
day
the
last
:
that
heere
abode
thou
hast
.
A
Poet
spake
it
and
euery
Christian
may
well
repeat
it
.
It
thou
were
called
to
a
table
furnished
with
fiftie
or
thrée
score
platters
of
good
meate
,
s●uing
onely
that
de●dly
poison
is
in
one
of
those
chargers
,
and
thou
art
to●oe
so
●●uch
before
but
art
●ot
certified
in
which
of
them
it
is
:
Doubtlesse
in
the
tender
regarde
which
thou
hast
of
th●
li●●
.
thou
wouldest
mistrust
euerie
di●h
,
and
forbeare
all
together
,
least
in
that
which
thou
tastest
thou
shouldest
be
taken
:
It
is
thus
with
thee
,
thou
hast
heere
fiftie
or
thrée
sco●e
yeares
to
liue
,
and
in
one
of
those
,
death
shall
certainely
seaze
on
thee
,
and
thou
knowest
not
in
which
of
them
hee
will
attach
thee
:
wherefore
doubt
euerie
one
I
aduise
thee
,
and
looke
circumspectly
abo●t
thee
Seeing
our
pater
patria
,
and
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
are
in
heauen
,
we
are
Pilgrims
and
Trauailers
vpon
earth
,
as
al
our
Fathers
were
and
we
haue
a
●ourney
to
goe
namely
to
Ierusalem
,
a
Citie
,
whose
builder
and
workeman
is
God
,
and
a
swift
Horse
wee
haue
to
carrie
vs
thether
,
let
vs
gird
vp
our
reynes
,
put
our
Sandols
about
our
feet
and
prepare
for
the
voyage
.
What
man
knowing
that
hee
is
to
liue
in
England
will
purchase
and
build
in
Spaine
?
But
such
fooles
are
wee
,
looking
to
liue
in
heauen
,
wee
consume
our selues
with
care
how
to
liue
heere
in
earth
.
I
doe
not
impartinently
degresse
from
the
matter
,
in
putting
two
endes
together
of
the
world
,
and
mans
life
.
For
the
same
consideration
is
to
be
had
of
them
both
;
there
being
such
a
kinde
Simpathye
and
aff●nite
betweene
them
.
For
death
in
Scripture
is
called
the
way
of
all
flesh
,
●osua
.
23.
14.
and
the
common
ineuitable
condition
of
death
is
imposed
vpon
all
.
But
there
is
nothing
more
certaine
then
the
vncertaintie
thereof
as
daily
proofe
teacheth
.
Iob
his
Sonnes
and
Daughters
,
Iob
1.
19.
when
they
were
feastinḡ
in
their
elder
Brothers
house
,
little
thought
that
death
was
so
nie
them
in
a
whirl-wind
,
which
threwe
the
foure
corners
of
the
house
ouer
them
.
1
King
.
16.
10
When
Elah
was
drinking
in
his
Stewards
house
in
his
capable
Goblets
eue●
vn●o
drunkennes
,
he
did
not
imagine
there
to
be
done
to
death
by
Zimri
.
Did
Babilon
,
was
bare
the
title
of
the
Ladie
of
the
kingdomes
,
and
was
called
Tender
and
Delicate
,
Isai
.
47.
●
.
5.
7.
8.
who
presumed
of
herselfe
that
shee
was
like
Mount
Syon
,
not
to
be
remooued
,
and
therefore
said
,
I
shall
bee
a
Ladie
for
euer
:
I
am
,
and
none
else
:
I
shal
not
sit
as
a
Widdow
,
neither
shall
knowe
the
losse
of
Children
:
Did
she
(
I
say
)
that
thus
swelled
with
pride
,
dreame
that
this
sentence
should
so
soone
haue
beene
reade
ouer
he●
Thine
end
is
come
?
Ierem.
51.
13.
wherefore
to
such
as
say●●
Isa●ah
:
Isai.
56.
12.
Come
I
wil
bring
wine
,
&
we
will
fill
our selues
with
strong
drinke
&
to
morrowe
shall
bee
as
this
day
,
and
much
more
,
which
〈◊〉
but
the
merrie
madnesse
of
one
houre
.
I●●nes
remooueth
th●●
〈◊〉
from
their
eies
that
blindeth
them
,
and
lo●teth
them
see
the
nice
and
●ickle
estate
wherein
they
stand
thus
censuring
their
follie
.
Iam.
4.
13.
14.
15.
Go
to
now
ye
that
say
,
To
day
,
or
tomorrow
we
will
goe
into
such
a
Citie
,
and
continue
there
a
yeare
and
buy
and
sell
and
get
gaine
,
1.
Cor.
4.
19.
Act.
18.
21.
and
yet
cannot
tell
what
shall
be
tomorrow
.
For
what
is
your
life
?
It
is
euen
a
vapour
that
appeareth
for
a
little
time
,
and
afterward
vanisheth
away
.
No
glasse
or
pitche●
of
earth
is
more
brickle
then
the
body
o●
man
,
as
being
nothing
else
but
a
house
of
clay
,
whose
foundation
is
the
dust
.
For
a
noysome
sauour
,
an
infected
ayre
,
a
day
little
more
then
ordinarily
hotter
,
some
what
a
larger
supper
,
excessiue
either
sorrow
or
pleasure
,
is
as
it
were
a
blowe
of
a
hammer
that
knocketh
the
sides
of
t●is
fraile
vessell
together
.
A
little
labour
cracketh
some
,
a
little
lo●e
othersome
,
vnkindnesse
is
some
mans
coro●iue
,
2.
King
.
4.
8.
Macc
5.
9.
&c.
1.
Kin.
15.
23.
2.
Chr.
16.
12.
Lam.
2.
11.
12
Ezec.
16.
49.
and
his
pleasant
wine
is
his
●o
.
This
man
complaineth
of
head-ache
with
the
Sunamites
sonne
:
that
man
hath
con●ulsion
in
his
bowels
with
Antiochus
.
A
third
man
crieth
out
of
the
goute
in
his
legges
with
Asa
.
Some
perish
through
pe●utie
,
as
the
sonne●
of
Ierusalem
:
and
other
some
are
slaine
,
surfetted
through
satietie
,
as
the
Sodom●tes
:
many
are
dispatched
by
violent
death
many
kind●
of
wayes
;
Math.
2.
16.
some
in
their
cradle
,
as
the
Babes
of
Bethlehem
:
some
in
their
Parlar
as
Eglon.
some
in
the
field
as
Saul
:
Iudg.
3.
12.
1.
Sam.
3
1.
4.
2.
Sam.
4.
5.
6.
1.
King
.
2.
29.
&c.
some
in
their
bed
,
as
Isbosheth
:
some
betweene
the
Porch
and
the
Altar
,
as
Zenacharib
:
some
at
the
very
hornes
of
the
Altar
,
as
Duke
Ioab
:
some
by
water
,
as
Pharaoh
and
his
Princes
of
Egypt
:
some
by
fire
from
heauen
,
as
the
Co●onels
with
their
fifties
:
Exod.
14.
27.
2.
King
.
1.
10.
2
Kin.
16.
18.
Num.
16.
31.
32.
some
by
fi●e
from
the
earth
,
as
Z●mri
:
some
by
the
rupture
and
opening
of
the
earth
,
as
Dathan
and
his
complices
:
some
by
winde
,
as
lobs
sonnes
and
daughters
:
some
by
dogges
as
Iesabel
:
some
by
wormes
,
as
Herod
:
some
by
Lions
as
the
disobedient
man
of
God
:
Iob
1.
19.
2.
King
.
9.
33.
Acts.
12.
23.
1.
Kin.
13.
24.
2
King
.
2.
24.
Ester
.
7.
6.
some
by
Beares
as
the
gracelesse
children
that
mocked
the
Prophet
:
some
by
the
Gallowes
as
Haman
:
some
by
a
G●at
,
as
Pope
Adrian
the
fourth
:
some
by
a
haire
in
their
〈◊〉
as
a
certaine
Ro●
an
Fabius
the
Senator
:
some
by
the
stone
of
a
R●●s●n
as
Anacreon
:
wee
come
into
the
world
one
way
:
but
we
go
out
of
it
by
a
thousand
.
We
maruel
not
that
a
clock
is
soone
out
of
●elter
,
because
it
consisteth
of
so
many
slender
peeces
:
our
bodies
standing
of
so
many
weak
iunctures
,
why
should
we
admire
the
soone
decay
of
it
?
Death
knocketh
vs
on
the
head
like
a
hammer
:
goeth
through
the
loynes
of
vs
like
a
sword
:
entangleth
euerie
one
of
vs
like
a
snare
,
as
a
prison
keepeth
vs
forth-comming
:
as
a
sea
,
ingendreth
vs
all
:
and
it
is
the
tribute
money
that
we
must
all
disburse
to
nature
.
Wherefore
as
watchmen
are
set
to
those
places
where
they
feare
the
enemie
wil
come
,
though
his
comming
be
vncertaine
:
so
because
our
enemie
death
will
beset
our
bodies
and
soules
,
and
his
comming
is
dayly
to
be
feared
and
looked
for
,
let
vs
set
good
ward
and
watch
about
them
both
,
that
we
may
be
appointed
for
him
when
he
commeth
,
that
wee
may
not
be
affraide
when
wee
meete
him
in
the
gat●
.
The
fourth
Chapter
.
Shewing
the
signes
of
the
worlds
end
.
THe
saying
of
the
Prophet
Amos
,
is
verie
memorable
in
these
wordes
:
Amos
3.
7.
Surely
the
Lorde
God
will
doe
nothing
,
but
hee
reuealeth
his
secrets
vnto
his
seruants
the
Prophets
.
Hee
brought
the
Flood
vppon
the
first
worlde
,
Gene.
6.
3.
18.
&
cha.
7.
1.
20
Gen.
19.
7.
9.
2.
Pet.
2.
7.
8.
9
Exod.
5.
1.
&
6.
10
&
7.
10.
&
8.
6.
13.
17.
21.
&
9.
3.
10.
23.
&
10.
●
.
13.
22.
but
they
were
tolde
of
it
a
hundred
yeares
before
by
Noah
.
Sodome
and
Gomorrha
,
and
the
neighbour
Cities
were
burnt
to
Ashes
,
but
this
iudgement
was
formerly
denounced
by
Loth.
He
brought
his
vengeance
and
fierce
wrath
vppon
Pharaoh
.
but
hee
had
faire
warning
thereof
by
Moses
aforehand
.
Thus
God
threatneth
the
worlds
end
,
but
he
giueth
vs
signes
,
which
are
the
Preachers
and
forerunners
of
the
end
.
That
God
doth
this
,
inuincible
argument
that
hee
loueth
vs
,
and
that
he
is
loath
to
vndoe
vs
.
For
wished
he
our
destruction
,
hee
would
not
preuent
it
with
so
wholesome
admonition
.
For
the
Huntsman
that
seeketh
the
death
of
the
Hare
,
threatneth
not
the
Hare
,
but
warily
watcheth
him
,
the
better
to
set
vpon
him
:
but
God
threatning
vs
before
,
it
is
a
signe
hee
would
haue
vs
take
heede
of
that
which
followeth
.
The
Genttle
had
an
eye
to
this
,
who
tooke
coniectutes
of
consequent
calamities
,
by
some
pre●●●
accidents
,
according
to
that
which
the
Poet
sayth
:
S●pe
malum
hoc
nobis
,
si
mens
non
laeua
fuisset
,
De
Coel●
tactas
memini
praedicere
quercus
.
This
euill
to
vs
if
that
our
minds
had
not
been
fondly
bent
,
Thunder
from
heauen
vpon
our
Oaks
did
threaten
such
euent
.
That
we
should
be
grounded
in
the
certaintie
of
the
worldes
end
,
though
we
know
not
the
certaintie
of
the
time
,
these
signes
and
markes
are
giuen
vs
.
The
signes
prefired
,
partly
are
such
as
are
knowne
vnto
vs
,
and
familiar
to
our
senses
:
and
partly
they
are
such
as
exceede
natures
course
,
and
are
verie
strange
and
fearfull
to
ronfider
of
.
But
they
all
serue
to
set
foorth
the
corruption
and
consumption
of
the
worlds
bodie
,
as
Vlcers
,
diseases
,
distort
,
and
luxate
members
forespeake
the
dissolution
of
the
naturall
bodie
.
This
is
no
strange
and
vncouth
case
(
as
wee
haue
sayde
before
)
but
it
is
Gods
woont
so
to
doe
.
Gen.
9.
14.
Eccl.
43.
11.
12.
Hee
made
peace
with
Noah
,
but
the
Raine-bowe
which
hee
placed
in
the
Heauen
,
was
the
consignement
of
this
Charter
and
indentment
.
Ezechias
rece●ueth
promise
of
ensuing
health
,
2.
King
.
20.
●
.
11.
Isai.
38.
5.
8.
2.
Chr.
32.
24.
and
of
longer
life
:
And
the
recesse
of
the
Sunne
and
shadowe
,
certaine
degrees
bindeth
and
confirmeth
it
.
In
this
sort
by
signes
are
wee
assured
that
the
world
shall
be
dissolued
.
The
signes
expresly
nominated
in
the
holie
Scriptures
,
Matth.
24.
29.
Mark
.
13.
10.
Luk.
21.
8.
9.
27.
are
by
Matthew
,
Marke
,
Luke
,
diligently
set
foorth
,
and
put
together
thus
:
1
The
first
is
corruption
of
doctrine
,
and
seduction
by
impostors
and
deceyuable
teachers
,
noted
by
the
pen-men
of
the
Gospels
in
these
wordes
:
Matth.
24.
5.
Colos.
2.
18.
Matth.
24.
6.
Manie
shall
come
in
my
name
,
saying
,
I
am
Christ
,
and
shall
deceiue
manie
.
2
The
second
is
warres
,
and
rumors
of
warres
,
in
these
wordes
:
Ye
shal
heare
of
wars
,
and
rumors
of
warres
.
3
Motions
,
commotions
,
&
subuersions
of
Empires
,
Matth.
24.
7.
and
dominations
thus
,
deliuered
:
Nation
tha●
rise
against
nation
,
&
realme
against
realme
.
4
Pestilence
,
〈◊〉
Famine
,
6
Earthquake
,
in
the
ende
of
the
seauenth
verse
,
of
the
24.
Chapter
of
Saint
Mathews
Gospell
,
hudled
together
.
7
The
persecution
of
the
Church
by
the
false
Brether●●
,
the
brethe●●
of
〈◊〉
chur●●
in
these
wo●ds
〈◊〉
.
〈◊〉
14.
9.
Io●n.
15.
20.
&
16.
2.
Math.
10.
17.
Then
shall
they
deliuer
you
vp
to
be
afflicted
,
and
shall
kil
you
,
and
ye
shall
be
hated
of
all
nations
for
my
names
sake
.
8.
Defections
in
the
church
and
int●stine
perturbations
and
diuisione
betweene
k●dred
and
al●e●
in
these
wordes
opened
:
Math.
24.
10.
And
then
shall
manye
be
offended
,
and
shall
betray
one
another
,
and
shall
hate
one
another
.
And
that
an
insolent
nei●hbour-hood
,
and
Ero●●erhood
shall
doe
this
,
Mark
.
13.
12.
Marke
forete●●eth
.
The
Brother
shall
deliuē
the
Brother
to
death
,
and
the
father
the
Sonne
,
and
the
Children
shall
rise
against
their
Parents
,
and
shall
cause
them
to
die
.
9.
Generallie
,
of
iniqui●ie
and
detection
of
charitie
,
are
tokens
of
a
cousumption
in
the
worldes
bodie
,
in
the
same
Cat
log
of
●ehearsed
malignities
put
downe
.
Math.
24.
12.
And
because
iniquitie
shall
be
increased
,
the
loue
of
many
shall
be
colde
.
10.
The
coll●men
of
the
church
throughout
the
Gentils
&
al●●ations
and
the
dispersion
of
the
Gospell
among
all
lano●s
,
to
the
endes
of
the
world
,
is
another
presagement
of
the
worldes
●nd
And
this
Gospel
of
the
kingdom
shal
be
preached
throughout
the
whole
world
,
Math.
24.
14.
for
a
witnesse
to
all
nations
,
and
then
shall
the
end
come
.
11.
The
abhomination
of
desolution
,
setting
vp
a
Monarchie
in
the
holie
place
,
with
the
rest
witnesseth
the
worldes
desolution
.
When
yee
shall
see
the
abhom
nation
of
desolation
,
Math.
24.
15.
Mark
.
13.
14.
Dan.
9.
27.
spoke
of
by
Daniel
the
Prophet
standing
in
the
holy
place
.
&c.
12.
The
comming
in
of
dececiuable
and
damnable
spirit
,
false
Christs
and
false
Prophets
is
an
other
essentiall
marke
of
this
matter
:
Math.
14.
24.
Luke
17.
23.
2.
Thes.
2.
3
For
there
shall
arise
false
Christs
and
false
Prophets
,
and
shall
shew
great
signes
and
wonders
,
so
that
if
it
were
possible
,
they
should
deceiue
the
verie
elect
.
13.
Prodigious
,
Aspeas
in
the
heauen
,
strange
Ecclipses
of
Sunne
and
Moone
,
palpable
and
more
then
Aegiptian
darknesse
,
afearefull
fall
of
the
Startes
,
a
shaking
in
all
the
powers
of
head●●
do
prophecie
this
point
:
Mat.
24.
29.
Dan.
7.
13.
Apocal
1
7.
Ioel.
2.
31.
The
Sunne
shall
bee
darkned
,
and
the
Moone
shall
not
giue
her
light
,
and
the
Starres
shall
fall
from
Heauen
,
and
the
powers
of
heauen
shall
be
shaken
.
Descend
from
the
ayre
to
the
earth
,
which
giueth
vs
no
lesse
fearefull
tokens
hereof
,
as
troubles
and
perplerities
among
the
nations
,
roarings
in
the
sea
and
al●●ps
,
palpitatious
torobbings
,
and
thrauings
in
all
hearts
,
in
expecttion
of
so
terrible
destruction
.
Luk
21.
●5
.
Vpon
the
earth
trouble
among
the
nations
with
perplex●tie
:
the
Sea
,
and
the
waters
shall
roare
.
And
mens
hearts
shall
faile
them
for
feare
,
and
for
looking
after
those
things
which
shall
come
on
the
world
.
14
The
signe
of
the
sonne
of
man
in
the
el●udes
shall
be
set
vp
as
a
banner
of
the
approach
and
end
without
end
.
Luk.
21.
25.
Then
shall
they
see
the
sonne
of
man
come
in
a
cloud
,
with
power
and
great
glorie
.
15
Lastlie
to
trusse
vp
the
bundle
hereof
,
a
supine
securitie
in
the
hearts
of
men
,
eating
,
●rinking
,
huing
in
daliance
(
as
they
did
in
Noahs
time
,
whom
the
stood
found
so
occupied
and
destroied
)
shal
possessie
the
world
,
and
shall
betoken
the
end
of
the
world
.
As
it
was
in
the
daies
of
Noah
,
L●k
.
●●
26.
Gen.
7.
5.
Matt.
24.
38.
1.
Pet.
3.
●0
.
so
shall
it
be
in
the
daies
of
the
sonne
of
man
:
they
eate
,
they
dranke
,
they
married
wines
,
and
gaue
in
ma●iage
vnto
the
day
that
Noe
went
into
the
arke
,
and
the
flood
came
and
destroied
them
all
.
16
To
the
former
,
put
var●etie
or
nu●●itie
of
saith
.
But
when
the
sonne
of
man
commeth
,
shall
he
find
faith
on
the
earth
?
Luk.
18.
8.
These
signes
are
of
two
kinds
,
1
Some
goe
before
the
Iudgement
.
2
Some
goe
hand
in
hand
with
it
.
Ma.
24
24.
●1
Matt.
24.
6.
7.
Of
the
first
ranke
are
these
.
1
Adulteration
of
pure
doctrine
by
false
and
〈◊〉
doctors
.
2
Warres
and
proclamations
of
warres
.
7.
3.
Plagur
.
4
Famine
.
5
Earthquake
.
6
Catholicke
and
general
corruption
to
maners
.
12.
7
Decay
of
charity
.
8
The
progresse
and
free
passage
of
the
Gospell
.
14.
9.
10.
Martirdome
of
good
men
.
10
Publicke
scandale
.
11
Setled
and
stiffe-necked
secaritie
.
21.
&c.
12
Terror
and
horror
among
men
.
13
Vocifiration
and
ex●ndation
of
waters
.
Sccondly
,
The
signes
that
keepe
companie
with
the
Iudg●nt
,
are
1.
The
obscuca●lon
of
the
sunne
.
2
The
E●l●pse
and
defect
of
the
Moone
.
Matt.
24.
20.
3
The
downefall
of
starres
.
4.
The
lu●a●e
and
palse●
shaking
disposition
of
heauenlie
powers
.
30.
30.
&c.
5
The
signe
of
the
sonne
of
man
.
6
The
direfull
eiulation
and
lamentation
of
the
wicked
.
If
we
shall
cursor●●e
runne
ouer
the
〈◊〉
clasley
,
we
shal
find
al
of
them
alread●●●
esse
,
really
accoup●●e●
.
Ma●.
13.
21.
Antiq.
lib.
20.
cap.
11.
12.
14
1
The
first
,
adulteration
of
doctrine
,
hath
beene
long
too
〈◊〉
Iosephus
speaketh
of
●able●●●s
of
such
.
who
led
the
people
into
the
wildernes
and
mount
of
Olmes
:
and
bare
them
in
〈◊〉
that
they
were
their
Sauiours
:
among
others
he
nameth
the
Egyptian
named
by
Luke
in
the
Actes
of
the
Apostled
.
Act.
21.
38.
8
Chap.
5.
36.
This
mischiefe
like
a
Gangrene
hath
farre
disperied
it selfe
:
For
all
the
East-churches
God
after
Mahomet
,
and
the
Pope
hath
established
the
kingdome
of
Antichrist
very
strongly
in
the
Westerne
parts
.
M●●h
.
●4
.
6.
7
2
Warres
and
rumors
of
warres
haue
alreadie
béene
many
and
great
.
In
lurie
there
were
successiue
seditions
,
which
partly
were
raised
by
their
false
teachers
,
and
partly
by
tyranous
presidents
were
kindled
.
Wars
after
the
death
of
Neroe
waxed
very
hot
,
the
Romaines
being
at
ciuil
wars
among
themselues
,
euery
one
catching
his
fellow
by
the
head
,
&
thrusting
his
sword
in
his
fellowes
side
while
there
was
claime
made
to
the
crowne
by
Galba
,
Otto
,
Vitellius
,
&
Vespasian
,
in
whose
second
yere
Titus
took
the
citie
which
together
with
the
temple
he
quite
consumed
with
fire
.
Matth.
24.
7.
3
Plague
.
4
Famine
,
are
indiuided
companions
of
warres
,
or
seruants
that
waite
at
the
heeles
of
the
Plagues
,
were
long
before
threatned
them
for
sinne
:
as
where
Moses
saith
:
Leuit.
26.
16.
Lamen.
2.
17.
Mal.
2.
2.
Deut.
18.
21.
I
will
appoint
ouer
you
a
consumption
and
the
bnrning
ague
to
consume
the
eyes
&
to
make
the
heart
heauie
.
The
Lord
shall
make
the
pestilence
to
cleaue
vnto
thee
,
vntil
hee
hath
consumed
thee
from
the
land
.
The
heauie
stroke
of
Gods
hand
herein
have
diuers
parts
of
this
our
land
of
late
yeres
gréeuously
felt
.
Concerning
samme
,
it
was
so
fierce
and
fearefull
in
Heirusalem
as
many
died
of
it
,
of
which
Iosephus
writeth
.
Of
a
famine
that
came
vpon
them
the
scripture
speaketh
.
Matth.
24.
7.
L●b
.
20.
Antiq.
Cap.
2.
Act.
11.
28.
And
there
stood
vp
one
of
them
named
Agabus
,
and
signified
by
the
spirit
,
that
there
should
be
a
great
famine
throughout
all
the
world
,
which
also
came
to
passe
vnder
Claudius
Cesar
.
5
It
is
enough
that
Earthquakes
are
foretold
though
there
be
no
further
inrolement
either
of
the
place
or
of
the
time
:
Matth.
24.
7.
yet
Iosephus
maketh
relation
of
some
things
agréeing
with
this
prediction
.
For
a
yéere
before
the
siege
,
Lib.
7.
de
bell●
.
〈◊〉
.
Cap.
12.
there
was
a
starre
ouer
the
Citie
séene
like
vnto
a
sword
:
at
nine
in
the
night
,
a
light
greater
than
the
day-light
shined
in
the
Temple
,
which
continued
halfe
an
houre
.
In
the
ayre
were
seene
armed
soldiors
skirmishing
together
,
and
a
voice
in
the
Temple
was
heard
.
Let
vs
depart
hence
:
But
wée
néede
not
wander
so
farre
for
proofe
of
such
prodigies
.
The
Earthquake
that
hapned
in
the
yéere
1580.
on
the
sixt
of
April
,
that
shaked
not
only
the
scenicall
Theatre
,
but
the
great
stage
and
Theatre
of
the
whole
land
verifieth
Christs
prediction
.
6
A
Catholique
corruption
in
maners
and
conuersation
,
being
another
marke
of
knowledge
of
the
worlds
consumption
,
hath
béene
long
and
is
still
really
,
and
substancially
in
action
.
And
because
iniquitie
shall
be
increased
,
the
loue
of
many
shall
be
cold
.
This
prophecy
took
place
in
Christs
time
,
when
he
came
among
his
own
,
Iohn
.
1.
11.
Mark
.
14.
43.
Luk.
22.
47.
but
his
owne
knewe
him
not
.
When
Iudas
betraied
him
,
Peter
forsware
him
,
&
al
his
other
followers
persidiously
did
forsake
him
.
And
is
the
condition
of
these
times
better●no
truly
,
but
far
worser
,
and
are
come
to
all
extremitie
,
Iohn
.
18.
1●
.
iniquitie
hauing
set
vp
a
Monarchie
among
vs
,
and
driuen
out
all
pietie
.
The
word
of
God
foundeth
in
our
eares
summoning
vs
to
repentance
,
that
we
may
be
reborne
,
Luk.
22
55
58
Mat.
25.
69.
71
and
be
made
new
creatures
.
But
the
more
serious
the
holy
ghost
is
with
vs
,
the
more
slacke
we
are
to
héede
his
suggestions
,
and
more
forward
to
apprehend
all
vnlawfull
motions
,
confronting
the
verie
heauens
,
and
offring
the
combate
vnto
God
himselfe
.
So
it
is
therefore
,
that
being
wholy
dedicated
and
giuen
vp
to
our
for●ide
gaine
,
we
neglect
al
those
things
that
make
against
it
:
we
feede
vpon
hatred
and
malice
without
cause
:
wee
conceiue
filthy
lustes
and
anger
implacable
,
and
those
that
seeme
to
be
of
the
best
sect
,
are
set
vpon
:
drunkennes
,
glottonie
,
carnality
:
which
dulleth
the
mind
,
enféeble
the
body
,
disable
the
whole
man
,
and
turneth
him
into
an
other
nature
of
a
man
,
making
him
a
beast
.
Due
obedience
to
parents
is
not
giuen
,
faithfulnes
betweene
man
and
wife
is
not
kept
,
the
rec●procall
dutie
that
is
betwéene
the
Master
and
the
Seruant
is
neglected
,
and
the
loue
of
both
sides
that
is
to
passe
currantly
betweene
the
magistrates
and
their
vnderlings
languisheth
.
7
Put
the
seuenth
signe
of
this
sicke
and
dying
world
to
the
former
,
Math.
24.
●2
.
that
is
to
say
,
defection
of
charitie
.
The
loue
of
many
shall
waxe
cold
,
and
there
is
nothing
wanting
that
may
helpe
to
fulfill
the
measure
of
iniquitie
,
wee
swarue
not
from
the
right
,
if
we
proportion
out
the
corruption
of
these
present
times
with
the
corruption
of
the
times
in
the
time
of
the
flood
:
as
the
Poet
Graphically
,
and
al
the
ful
hath
set
them
foorth
.
Viuitur
exr●pto
,
Ouid
Metamorph
.
Lab.
1.
Fab.
4.
nec
hospes
ab
hospite
t●tus
,
Neusocer
a
genero
,
fratrum
quoque
gratiarara
est
.
Imm
net
ex●tio
vir
coniugis
,
illa
mariti
,
Lurida
terribiles
nuscent
aconi●a
nouercae
,
Filuis
ante
diem
patrios
inqui●
it
in
annos
.
Victaiacet
pietas
,
&
virgo
caede
madentes
,
Vl●●ma
caelestum
terras
Astrea
reliqui●
▪
Men
liue
by
spoile
the
hoast
is
not
of
guest
from
danger
free
,
The
father
in
law
from
son
in
law
,
brothers
seldome
agree
:
The
wife
is
oft
the
husbands
bane
,
the
husband
of
the
wife
:
The
son
doth
looke
before
the
time
,
the
terme
of
fathers
life
.
The
stepmother
likewise
strong
poison
doth
prepare
,
All
pietie
is
vp
to
heauen
in
earth
it
is
but
rare
.
Sutable
to
this
saying
of
the
Poet
is
this
of
the
Apostle
.
Toward
the
latter
daies
shall
come
perilous
times
,
2.
Tim
3.
1.
1.
Tim.
4.
1.
Iude
18.
2.
Pet
3.
3.
wherein
men
shall
be
louers
of
themselues
,
couetous
,
boasters
,
proud
,
cursed
speakers
,
disobedient
to
parents
,
vnthankfull
,
vnholy
,
and
without
naturall
affection
,
truce
breakers
,
false
accusers
,
intemperate
,
fierce
,
dispisers
of
them
which
are
good
,
traitors
,
headie
,
high
minded
,
louers
of
pleasures
more
then
louers
of
God
&c.
All
which
large
discourse
and
perticuler
reckning
,
may
be
concluded
in
this
totall
and
generall
summe
in
the
sentence
of
our
Sauiour
,
Luk
18.
8.
When
he
commeth
he
shal
scarce
find
faith
vpon
the
earth
.
If
this
be
not
as
clere
as
the
Sunne
,
let
any
man
goe
with
cresset
&
torch
light
from
the
center
to
the
circumferice
,
&
find
me
out
a
man
,
in
whom
some
of
these
properties
is
not
proper
,
that
walketh
éeuenly
both
with
God
&
man
without
any
imputation
of
reproofe
,
to
disproue
and
checke
this
assertion
.
8
The
eight
token
of
the
end
of
the
world
which
is
the
preaching
of
the
Gospell
through
the
whole
world
,
according
to
that
which
Christ
sayth
:
This
Gospel
of
the
Kingdome
must
be
preached
through
the
whole
world
for
a
witnesse
to
all
nations
,
Matt.
24.
14.
Mark
.
13.
10.
and
then
shall
the
end
come
.
These
wordes
of
our
Sauiour
being
rightly
vnderstoode
,
hath
had
his
vertue
and
effect
.
For
when
persecution
began
to
bee
in
Hierusalem
,
and
the
D●sciples
were
driuen
from
thence
,
Act
8.
2.
3.
4.
9.
19.
they
went
preaching
throughout
all
Iudea
,
and
went
from
thence
into
Samaria
,
and
illuminated
that
place
with
the
light
of
the
Gospell
,
where
Philip
conuerted
Queene
Candaces
Chamberlaine
the
Aethiopian
,
by
whose
meanes
,
no
doubt
,
the
knowledge
of
the
truth
was
scattered
among
the
Aethiopians
.
Also
while
the
Disciples
were
at
a
stand
,
amazed
within
themselues
,
doubtful
what
to
doe
,
whether
they
might
beare
the
worde
vnto
the
Gentiles
:
Acts.
10.
1.
7.
11.
17.
44.
Actes
.
12.
24.
Act.
●3
.
1.
13.
14.
42.
this
their
st●die
was
broken
vp
,
Peter
being
aduised
by
heauenvly
Oracle
,
to
ioyne
himself
to
the
Centuri●●
Cornelius
a
G●n●tle
the
rest
of
the
Apostles
coasting
to
Phaenicia
,
&
Cyprus
,
&
so
spreading
the
Gospel
ouer
sea
and
land
.
But
Paul
did
sweate
most
of
all
other
at
this
worke
,
Act.
11.
4.
21.
2●
.
who
filled
all
the
parts
from
●ierusalem
,
with
the
Countries
round
about
vnto
Illyricum
with
the
preaching
of
the
word
.
Act.
14.
6.
13.
26.
And
being
in
fetters
,
be
wrote
Euāg●●cal
●etters
from
the
Iaile
to
the
Colossians
,
Act.
15.
35.
39
Act.
28.
30.
6.
31.
Col.
1.
Rom.
1.
7.
11.
con●ratulating
with
them
the
large
progresse
of
the
Gospell
through
the
world
.
The
Gospell
is
come
vnto
you
,
euen
as
it
is
vnto
all
the
world
,
and
is
fruitfull
,
a●
it
is
also
among
you
Now
these
wordes
of
our
Sauiour
:
The
Gospel
must
bee
preached
vnto
all
Nations
,
are
to
be
vnderstoode
of
the
greatest
part
of
the
Nations
.
The
greaterpart
haue
alreadie
had
the
preaching
thereof
,
of
which
Paul
saith
:
1.
T●m.
3.
16.
God
is
manifested
in
the
flesh
,
iustified
in
the
spirit
,
seene
of
Angels
,
preached
vnto
the
Gentiles
,
beleeued
on
in
the
world
.
Now
whereas
some
giue
a
checke
to
this
doctrine
,
inasmuch
as
the
Antipodes
,
and
such
as
are
cast
into
the
cut-shifts
of
the
world
,
haue
neuer
hea●d
so
much
as
an
inck●●ag
of
the
worde
,
that
is
a
stale
ieast
,
and
it
is
a
knot
as
easie
as
mar
be
to
be
vndone
.
For
the
words
of
Christ
meane
not
euerie
Cauton
,
tract
,
and
stroke
of
the
world
,
neyther
haue
they
an
are
to
any
set
time
when
the
Gospel
shall
be
thus
strewed
about
:
but
the
meaning
is
this
,
The
Gospell
which
in
respect
of
raging
persecutions
,
they
thought
should
haue
beene
banished
out
of
Iudea
,
the
naturall
home
thereof
,
shall
disperse
it selfe
to
the
vtmost
●artes
of
the
world
before
this
generall
desolution
,
according
to
the
saying
〈◊〉
the
Psalmograph
:
Ps●l.
19.
4.
Rom
10.
18.
His
found
is
gone
into
all
●andes
,
and
●●is
wordes
vnto
the
ende
of
the
worlde
.
Which
wordes
are
also
taken
vp
for
●ext
by
Saint
Paul
.
Therefore
that
he
speaketh
of
all
the
worlde
,
is
to
be
appli●d
to
the
Iewes
and
Gentiles
,
to
whom
the
Gospel
is
to
be
published
:
For
into
these
two
sortes
of
people
the
whole
worlde
is
dia●ded
.
Ioh.
15.
20.
&
16.
2.
Luke
.
21.
12.
9
The
ninth
euidence
of
the
worldes
ende
,
which
is
the
massacre
and
martyrdome
of
the
saints
,
is
as
euidently
as
any
come
to
passe
.
For
haue
not
Princes
●
wordes
from
age
to
age
been
ouer-drunken
with
the
blood
of
the
godly
?
Isa●
was
killed
with
a
Saw
:
Ie●emie
with
stones
;
Dan
,
6.
16.
Amos
with
a
clubbe
;
Daniel
was
exposed
〈…〉
;
Paul
was
beheaved
;
Peter
crucified
:
In
the
ten
p●s●co●ions
which
were
three
hundred
yeares
after
Christ
,
what
erquis●●e
〈◊〉
were
deuised
,
against
good
professors
?
rockes
,
rackes
,
flees
,
and
what
not
?
In
Europe
how
hath
the
church
bene
chaced
like
a
Doe
,
tossed
like
a
Ball
,
remoued
like
a
Tree
by
the
bloudy
Beast
of
Rome
now
these
hundred
yeeres
by-past
?
We
cannot
find
a
time
,
if
we
make
a
scrutinie
of
times
,
either
when
the
church
was
in
her
infancie
,
or
when
it
was
growne
vp
to
more
yeeres
,
or
in
her
latter
daies
wherein
the
better
sort
hau●
not
bene
put
to
the
worst
and
haue
bene
heauily
handled
.
For
Christ
the
obiect
of
their
profession
is
as
Simeon
prophesied
,
a
a
signe
of
contradiction
,
Lukk
.
●
.
34.
which
the
Apostles
for
Christs
sake
assoone
as
they
began
to
preach
the
word
,
had
lamentable
experience
off
.
1.
Pet
28.
Act.
2.
11.
13
For
when
as
those
that
heard
them
were
astonished
at
them
,
speaking
in
seuerall
languages
the
wonderful
workes
of
God
:
some
immediatly
shot
them
through
with
the
arrows
of
their
bitter
wordes
,
Act
3.
7.
Act.
4.
1.
2.
3.
5.
7.
18.
21.
Act
5.
17.
29.
●0
.
saying
They
are
all
full
of
new
wine
.
By
and
by
after
when
Peter
and
Iohn
in
the
name
of
Christ
made
the
Créeple
a
sound
Creature
,
the
multitude
grew
mad
at
this
new
miracle
,
and
committed
the
Preachers
to
prison
,
and
afterwards
drew
a
grieuous
enditement
against
them
,
and
not
without
great
threates
discharged
them
which
should
come
vpon
them
,
when
they
should
aduenture
to
preach
againe
among
them
.
Not
long
after
,
the
number
of
the
faithfull
increafing
,
the
high
Bishop
with
his
swarme
of
Saduces
,
who
then
domin●red
and
ruled
the
roste
at
Hierusalem
,
got
the
Apostles
into
their
clutches
,
&
layd
them
by
the
heeles
.
Acts.
5.
18.
19
29.
40.
And
albrit
God
sent
an
Angell
to
bate
them
,
yet
the
second
time
they
had
them
by
the
backes
,
and
made
no
bones
to
haue
a
set
Sessions
against
them
,
wherein
they
gaue
them
the
whip
,
and
suspended
them
of
their
ministrie
.
But
they
for
al
that
fors●●ke
not
their
profession
,
but
stood
to
their
tackling
,
they
catcht
Stephen
,
Actes
6
8.
Acts
7.
57.
58
Act.
26.
and
call
a
counsell
against
him
,
and
suborne
false
witnesses
,
and
doe
him
to
death
.
After
which
acte
followed
an
vniuersall
persecution
.
wherein
Saul
bestirred
his
stumps
in
persecuting
the
second
Dauid
.
as
if
he
had
beene
begotten
of
that
Sa●●
that
persecuted
the
first
Dauid
.
At
the
last
came
in
Herod
Agrippa
to
play
his
parte●
who
acted
it
to
the
purpose
,
Act.
12.
1.
2
4.
falling
vpon
the
Church
and
making
heueck
of
it
,
killing
Iohn
the
Brother
of
Iames
with
the
sword
,
Act.
14
6.
19.
Actes
.
16.
19.
22.
23.
24.
33.
25.
without
order
of
lawe
,
his
cause
being
neuer
heard
to
currie
fauour
with
the
Iewes
:
and
for
his
cause
shut
vp
Peter
in
prison
,
and
sent
out
his
writte
for
his
execution
.
Finall●e
the
more
the
Church
increased
,
persecutio●s
increased
:
for
thrée
hundred
yeres
after
the
Apostles
times
exceeding
the
persecuting
times
of
the
Apostles
.
Whereof
there
were
tenne
which
the
Roman
Emperors
s●ured
vp
.
The
〈…〉
.
Nero
was
the
Author
of
the
first
,
who
for
his
fact
of
setting
Rome
on
fi●e
hauing
set
the
hearts
of
his
Subiects
on
fire
against
him
to
quench
the●e
coales
,
and
to
winde
into
their
good
wills
againe
,
charged
the
Christians
with
the
fact
,
and
as
though
they
had
beene
guiltie
,
attached
and
executed
a
mightie
number
of
them
,
and
exceedingly
tormented
them
,
couering
them
with
beasts
hides
and
casting
them
to
Dogges
to
be
torne
in
peeces
,
or
fastning
them
to
Crosses
,
did
light
them
like
to
Torches
to
giue
them
light
in
the
night
,
Cornel.
T●●it
.
as
Tacitus
doth
reporte
,
who
otherwise
was
a
monstrous
enemie
to
Christ
,
vnder
which
persecution
died
Paul
and
Peter
valiantly
and
carried
away
the
crowne
.
The
second
was
caused
by
Domitian
in
the
yeare
of
Grace
86.
Tertull
de
prascri●●
〈◊〉
.
in
the
which
the
Apostle
Iohn
was
put
into
a
Tunne
or
Vessell
of
hot
boyling
oyle
,
which
could
not
harme
him
,
and
so
was
afterwards
confined
,
and
banished
into
Pathmos
.
The
third
persecution
is
giuen
to
Trac●an
,
in
which
Ignatius
suffered
in
the
yere
of
Christ
,
one
hundreth
and
tenne
,
being
worried
&
deuoured
of
wilde
beasts
.
The
fourth
was
mooued
by
Antonius
the
Philosopher
,
in
which
were
martired
Policarpus
,
Iustinus
,
and
many
more
in
the
yere
of
Saluation
,
170.
The
fi●●
moste
mercilesse
nusereant
against
the
Church
was
Seuerus
,
who
among
others
did
to
death
Leonides
the
Father
of
Origen
in
the
yeare
after
Christ
204.
Maximus
was
the
sixt
.
The
seauenth
was
Dreius
vnder
whome
Saint
Lawrence
was
tortured
,
beeing
rosted
vpon
a
Gridiron
in
the
yere
252.
The
eight
was
stirred
by
Lyanus
,
who
with
the
blood
of
those
two
worthies
Cornelius
and
Symon
,
seeded
and
watred
the
Church
of
God
.
Aurchan
was
chiefe
actor
in
the
ninth
.
In
the
tenth
Dioclesian
and
Maximianus
had
three
handes
full
:
who
meeting
at
Nicomedia
confuted
together
for
the
vtter
r●●●ing
out
the
name
of
Christians
.
Wherevpon
by
power
of
their
●●oclamations
sent
out
into
all
quarters
of
their
domination
▪
there
was
such
a
mightie
massacre
made
euerie
where
,
as
it
is
in
register
,
that
in
one
month
,
seauenteene
thousand
of
them
were
put
to
the
sword
.
Acts
and
Monuments
of
the
Church
by
Maister
Fox
.
This
tempest
continued
for
thirteene
yeares
.
Neyther
haue
the
times
beene
milder
vnder
Antichrist
,
as
examples
enough
shew
,
which
maister
Foxe
in
his
booke
of
monuments
store
you
with
to
which
I
doe
send
you
,
hauing
bene
prolixe
enough
in
this
point
,
but
I
hope
not
vnprofitable
.
The
tenth
signe
of
this
downefalling
world
,
is
publique
offence
,
and
scandale
that
shall
arise
.
〈…〉
10.
And
then
shall
many
bee
offended
.
Ofthie
scandale
and
offence
there
are
two
sortes
.
1.
For
first
such
as
starte
aside
from
the
Gospell
,
take
a
scandale
and
offence
at
the
corruption
of
mens
manners
.
2.
Secondly
by
their
Apostacy
and
defection
they
harden
the
obstinate
,
ouerthrowe
the
weake
,
weaken
the
the
strong
,
moouing
great
offension
in
their
mindes
.
The
latter
is
the
worst
,
and
badde
is
the
best
of
them
.
This
prediction
could
not
otherwise
be
but
fulfilled
.
For
many
doe
nothing
else
but
seeke
their
priuate
gaine
vnder
pretext
and
shew
of
Godlinesse
,
and
this
is
such
a
naturall
and
common
disease
,
Math.
18.
1.
as
the
Apostles
themselues
were
not
cleere
of
it
,
as
their
ambitions
,
contentions
about
the
Primacie
,
and
the
right
hand
and
left
hand
in
the
kingdome
doe
witnesse
.
Math.
20.
20
Marke
.
10.
35.
Luc.
22.
24.
25.
26.
How
should
it
then
be
shifted
,
but
that
gr●dge
and
offence
must
growe
in
the
mindes
of
men
when
they
see
those
great
Candles
whome
Christ
called
the
light
of
the
world
ware
dimme
and
loose
their
light
,
Math.
5.
13.
14
15.
when
they
had
a
taste
how
the
salt
of
the
earth
had
lost
his
sauour
,
when
they
perceiued
how
his
hea●enly
herauldes
,
Mark
.
9.
50.
Luke
.
14.
34.
the
preachers
of
his
word
,
were
poore
,
dispised
,
afflicted
,
determined
to
death
,
and
made
the
spectacle
in
the
Theater
of
this
world
,
for
men
and
Angels
to
w●nder
at
?
At
this
day
many
are
●ffended
when
they
see
and
heare
,
1.
Cor.
4.
8.
9.
3.
10.
13.
how
men
of
good
note
,
and
chiefe
place
,
sometimes
wedded
to
their
superstitious
vanities
,
haue
turned
their
copies
,
and
haue
subscribed
to
the
veri●ie
and
are
disgraced
,
and
displaced
for
it
.
Yea
whome
should
not
such
thinges
offend
that
are
Christians
,
Luc.
2.
Isa.
8.
14.
Romans
9.
32
1.
Pet.
2.
8.
1.
Cor.
1.
23.
when
as
Christ
was
fore tolde
by
Simon
that
he
should
bee
a
stone
of
offence
:
for
many
to
stumble
at
,
which
Paul
witnesseth
saying
:
But
we
pre●ch
Christ
crucified
:
vnto
the
Iewes
euen
a
st●●bling
blocke
,
and
vnto
the
Graecians
foolishnesse
.
And
it
is
well
knowne
what
Christ
humelie
saith
to
the
point
:
Math.
11.
6.
Blessed
is
he
that
shall
not
be
offended
in
me
.
Paul
giueth
iustance
of
such
of
the
Church
as
tooke
offence
●so
departed
from
the
Church
,
as
of
Hymeneus
and
Alexander
,
1
Tim.
18.
●
19.
20.
who
made
sh●pwracke
of
●aith
&
conscience
altogether
.
E●e-where
he
theweth
how
riches
haue
beene
a
stumbling
stone
to
ma●y
,
which
hath
●is●ed
them
from
a
former
good
profession
,
and
intangled
them
with
many
molestations
.
11
The
eleuenth
signe
of
the
end
of
the
world
,
is
a
seated
and
resolued
securitie
,
which
neither
iudgements
from
heauen
,
nor
preaching
in
earth
can
dis●el
out
of
the
hearts
of
men
.
Of
which
Christ
saith
:
Luke
.
17.
26
27.
28.
29.
30.
Gen.
7.
5.
1.
Pet.
3.
20.
As
it
was
in
the
dayes
of
Noah
,
so
shall
it
be
in
the
dayes
of
the
sonne
of
man
,
They
eate
,
they
dranke
,
they
married
wiues
,
and
gaue
in
marriage
,
vnto
the
day
that
Noah
went
into
the
Arke
,
and
the
●lood
came
&
destroied
them
all
,
&c.
This
signe
these
times
,
as
those
times
haue
seene
.
Gods
word
is
fréely
preached
,
and
neuer
any
age
had
so
many
learned
preachers
,
and
it
is
wonderfull
how
many
conuicted
in
their
consciences
,
do●
confesse
that
that
which
they
preach
is
the
truth
:
yet
we
may
send
them
to
the
iudgement
with
this
superscription
on
their
foreheads
.
Matth.
11.
16.
17.
20.
21.
23.
Luke
7
31.
32
Isai
62.
6.
&
65.
2.
Iere.
7.
21.
22.
23.
Noluerunt
incantari
,
They
would
not
be
charmed
:
We
haue
piped
vnto
them
,
and
they
haue
not
daunced
:
we
haue
mourned
vnto
them
,
and
they
haue
not
lamented
:
we
haue
stretched
out
our
handes
all
the
day
long
vnto
a
wicked
and
gain-saying
people
.
Men
walke
after
the
flesh
,
and
fleshly
desires
:
and
too
many
there
be
,
who
make
the
Gospel
,
and
the
profession
of
holinesse
,
the
shrewde
and
mantle
to
couer
their
licentiousnesse
.
Epicureous
gormandizing
is
rife
euerie
where
:
Ezec.
16.
49.
40.
&c.
dr●nkennesse
is
without
example
,
we
are
cast
into
as
founde
a
sleepe
of
sin
,
Gen.
2.
21.
22.
Iudg.
4.
17.
21.
2.
Sam.
4.
6.
Act
20.
9.
as
Adam
was
when
hee
lost
a
rib
:
as
Sisera
was
when
he
was
slaine
in
his
tent
:
&
as
Isbosheth
was
when
he
was
slaine
in
his
bed
:
and
as
Eutichus
was
when
he
fel
from
the
third
loft
.
It
is
with
the
state
of
sinne
,
as
it
was
with
Dyonisius
,
who
though
he
had
bodkins
thrust
into
his
belly
,
so
as
the
fat
a
grease
issued
out
,
yet
he
had
no
feeling
of
it
:
so
pierce
we
and
wou●d
sinne
as
much
as
we
will
,
and
it
will
not
yeeld
an
inch
for
it
.
Bene
pungeris
si
compungens
,
saith
Bernard
.
It
were
good
thou
hadst
that
punction
,
that
would
bring
thee
to
compunction
.
12
The
twelf
fore-runner
of
the
worlds
confusion
,
is
the
terror
&
desperation
that
shall
〈…〉
by
Luke
in
these
wordes
:
Mens
hearts
shall
〈…〉
feare
,
Luk
21.
2●
.
Mark
13
10.
〈◊〉
.
13.
24.
and
for
looking
after
those
things
which
ha●●
〈◊〉
on
the
worlde
:
which
hitherto
hath
beene
〈…〉
home
,
and
warres
abrod
,
〈…〉
all
of
a
great
death
,
〈…〉
pleagues
newe
diseases
neuer
〈◊〉
before
,
haue
stroken
vs
like
the
〈◊〉
that
flieth
by
noneday
〈…〉
And
as
these
outw●●d
〈…〉
come
vpon
vs
,
〈…〉
vering
the
inward
conscience
〈…〉
such
hold
of
some
,
as
they
could
neuer
be
〈◊〉
:
〈◊〉
24.
11.
1
Tim.
4.
1.
2.
3.
2.
Pet.
3.
3.
〈◊〉
and
provi●●●
opinions
in
matters
of
faith
,
heritical
〈◊〉
of
vnspeakeable
Schismes
and
〈◊〉
,
not
onely
〈…〉
with
vn●essie
cogitations
,
but
plunging
it
into
the
bottomlesse
pit
of
desperation
.
But
this
is
but
a
light
〈◊〉
and
conculsion
in
respect
of
that
lamentable
&
vnspeakable
con●●s●on
and
〈◊〉
of
soule
and
bodie
,
Matth.
25.
32.
33.
which
shall
be
the
scorpion
to
whippe
them
at
the
nick
〈…〉
of
the
direfull
day
of
doome
.
Luk.
13.
24.
27.
The
woman
that
is
with
childe
hath
often
manie
aylements
and
complaininges
:
as
of
〈…〉
,
and
sickenesse
of
stomacke
,
but
all
these
are
little
and
light
,
〈◊〉
as
it
were
,
if
wee
compare
them
to
the
sorrowes
which
she
〈◊〉
at
the
time
of
her
trauaile
.
when
she
〈◊〉
the
clowdes
with
her
cries
,
and
she
●hrobbinges
and
throwinges
of
her
soule
doe
ascende
vp
vnto
heauen
:
So
the
troubles
of
these
times
are
but
tristes
,
to
close
that
shall
befall
vs
in
the
extremitie
of
that
time
.
13
The
thirteenth
Preludium
,
and
forewarning
of
the
worldes
ende
,
is
the
raging
and
roaring
of
mightie
waters
:
Luke
21.25
Isa
13.
10.
Math
24.
29.
The
Sea
and
the
Waters
shall
roare
,
which
also
hath
had
his
inchoation
,
though
not
his
perfection
,
as
manie
vnseasonable
by
past
yeares
doe
witnesse
,
which
haue
brought
forth
manie
vntimely
terrible
tempests
and
mightie
inundations
.
To
these
forespoken
signes
we
must
needes
adioyne
these
other
two
,
so
pregnant
and
notable
.
1
The
vocation
of
the
Iewes
.
2
The
Reuelation
of
Antichrist
.
The
first
is
thus
pointed
at
by
the
Apostle
in
these
wordes
,
〈◊〉
11.
25.
〈◊〉
28.
31.
〈◊〉
59.
20.
〈◊〉
27.
9.
I
would
not
that
yee
should
be
ignorant
of
this
secret
,
that
partly
obstinacy
is
come
to
Israel
,
vntill
the
fulnesse
of
the
Gentiles
be
come
in
.
The
sense
whereof
is
this
,
That
the
Iewes
shall
not
alwaies
abide
in
blind●es
▪
but
that
after
the
number
of
the
Gentiles
be
collected
,
which
is
a
great
and
full
number
,
signified
by
these
his
wordes
:
The
fulnesse
of
the
Gentiles
:
they
shall
come
in
heapes
,
and
〈◊〉
their
names
to
Christ
,
and
bee
〈◊〉
into
the
church
,
&
submit
the●selues
to
the
obedience
of
〈◊〉
,
by
which
they
shall
〈◊〉
.
Of
these
specialties
,
〈…〉
this
calling
shall
be
,
〈◊〉
Of
the
manner
how
it
shall
be
〈◊〉
Or
of
the
numb●r
of
them
that
shall
〈◊〉
this
grace
,
we
can
say
nothing
,
because
the
〈…〉
,
〈…〉
〈…〉
〈…〉
.
〈…〉
Of
〈…〉
sealed
twelue
thousand
:
of
the
〈…〉
were
sealed
twelue
thousand
.
〈…〉
〈…〉
〈…〉
shall
giue
vp
the
kingdome
to
〈…〉
and
how
he
must
reigne
vntill
such
time
as
hee
〈…〉
and
put
them
vnder
his
〈…〉
by
these
〈…〉
The
like
he
deliu●●
〈…〉
Genuadies
amongst
others
,
〈…〉
them
all
to
fauor
againe
.
Such
as
〈…〉
to
expect
such
〈…〉
But
I
〈…〉
.
For
〈…〉
of
the
Church
,
and
alwayes
withall
the
〈◊〉
they
coulde
,
〈…〉
did
kicke
against
Christ
:
so
among
the
Iewes
there
shall
be
some
such
humorous
fellowes
,
as
shall
expresse
the
peruers●●sse
of
their
ancestors
Also
al
Israel
is
to
be
taken
but
for
a
part
of
Israel
,
according
to
the
vsual
phraise
of
the
scripture
.
For
vniuersall
propositions
in
the
scriptures
,
are
often
contracted
,
and
implie
an
vniuersalitie
that
is
definite
,
as
in
these
places
:
All
flesh
shall
see
the
saluation
of
God
.
1.
Tim.
2.
4.
Againe
,
They
shal
be
all
taught
of
God
.
Also
God
will
that
all
men
shall
be
saued
,
which
is
to
be
vnderstood
(
as
August
saith
)
of
all
that
are
saued
:
for
they
are
saued
by
the
will
of
God
But
the
greatest
matter
that
they
haue
to
oppose
against
this
point
,
is
the
saying
of
our
Sauiour
:
Luke
.
18.
Do
ye
thinke
that
when
then
sonne
of
man
shall
come
,
he
shall
find
faith
in
earth
?
But
,
say
they
,
If
there
shall
bee
such
a
popular
conuersion
vnto
Christ
,
there
remaineth
much
faith
vpon
earth
,
which
Christ
shal
find
at
his
comming
.
We
thus
easily
dissolue
this
doubt
,
and
reconcile
these
repugnant
places
in
appearance
.
2.
Thes.
2.
3.
1.
Sam.
19.
13.
Of
the
principles
of
their
faith
,
swaruing
from
the
truth
.
See
D.
Reinolds
5.
conclusion
,
inlarged
.
An
1602.
For
Antichrist
hath
turned
al
religion
vp-side
downe
,
insomuch
as
the
principles
of
their
faith
no
more
fit
the
right
faith
,
then
the
counterfeite
that
Michell
placed
vpon
the
pillow
,
was
like
vnto
Dauid
:
so
that
if
it
were
possible
,
the
elect
should
be
seduced
,
but
being
smit
through
by
the
sworde
of
the
Spirit
of
Christ
:
The
Iewes
may
well
returne
and
acknowledge
their
Messiah
,
and
confirme
and
establish
the
seduced
Gentiles
:
wee
also
answere
thus
,
that
after
this
vniuersall
conueonrst
of
the
world
anew
,
Apostacie
and
securitie
may
follow
,
which
may
quench
the
fire
of
the
spirit
,
and
so
they
may
bee
relapsed
a
fresh
into
their
former
filthinesse
,
which
shall
bee
the
cause
that
God
shall
abridge
,
and
shorten
the
worldes
age
for
his
elects
happines
.
There
is
no
absurditie
or
inconuenience
in
any
of
these
two
answers
.
Romes
7.
hils
described
by
Virgil.
Georg.
2
in
fine
,
by
Proper●●us
Elog
〈◊〉
lib.
3
by
Varro
.
lib.
5.
2.
Thes.
2.
3.
Apoc.
18.
6.
Apo.
17.
2.
13
I
charge
not
the
Reader
with
one
more
then
the
other
,
but
leaue
each
of
them
to
his
choise
,
it
being
nothing
materiall
vnto
our
saluation
,
busily
to
bolt
out
which
is
the
best
of
them
:
2
The
seconde
of
the
last
two
signes
of
the
worldes
ende
,
is
the
manifestation
of
Antichrist
,
of
which
Paul
speaketh
,
saying
:
This
day
of
Christ
shall
not
come
before
there
bee
a
departure
first
,
and
that
man
of
sinne
be
disclosed
,
euen
the
sonne
of
perdition
,
which
is
Antichrist
.
This
signe
is
alreadie
giuen
,
for
the
Pope
is
this
huge
and
absolute
Antichrist
,
in
the
iudgement
of
Pope
.
For
Gregorie
the
eight
of
that
name
Pope
of
Rome
in
the
yéere
of
our
Lord
602.
willed
vs
to
take
this
for
an
infallable
marke
of
Anti-christ
,
the
name
of
vniuersall
Bishop
,
and
whosoeuer
shall
arrogate
that
title
to
himselfe
,
hee
concludeth
him
to
be
Antichrist
.
But
fiue
yeeres
after
,
Boniface
succeeding
him
,
was
by
Phocas
the
Emperour
called
Vniuersall
Bishop
.
And
euer
since
euerie
following
Pope
continueth
the
title
.
By
consequence
then
it
is
manifest
that
at
Rome
is
the
Antichrist
:
who
so
listeth
further
to
be
satisfied
in
this
point
,
let
him
reade
the
learned
booke
of
Doctor
Whittakers
against
Sanders
sortie
demonstrations
in
this
case
:
and
a
set
homelie
of
Gualters
to
this
purpose
:
and
a
late
booke
of
Doctor
Downams
,
D.
Downam
his
treatise
of
Antichrist
,
published
An.
1603.
and
many
others
that
haue
laboured
in
this
busines
to
assoile
at
questions
,
and
to
cleere
it
of
all
further
contradiction
.
By
this
which
hetherto
hath
bene
declared
,
wee
may
euidently
perceiue
if
we
will
not
be
blind
with
Balaam
with
our
eyes
open
,
and
groape
with
the
Sodomites
for
a
wall
at
noone
day
:
that
the
worldes
best
daies
are
spente
,
and
that
the
distruction
thereof
is
at
hand
.
Num.
21.
22.
&
23
&c.
Gen.
19
11.
There
is
no
greater
signe
of
a
dying
man
then
when
thou
feest
him
snatch
the
sheetes
and
blankets
of
the
bedde
,
and
forciblie
draw
them
to
himselfe
:
but
this
wee
see
euery
where
in
the
course
of
the
world
,
wherein
euery
one
catcheth
what
hee
can
,
drawing
other●
goodes
into
their
handes
with
cart-ropes
of
couetousnes
,
wherein
they
haue
their
sicophantes
at
hand
to
sooth
them
in
their
sinne
,
and
their
oppressing
iniquitie
.
Pharaoh
had
seruants
at
hand
to
magnifie
Sarahs
beauty
,
Gen
12.
15.
thereby
to
sit
themselues
to
the
kings
fancie
.
Another
certaine
signe
of
a
perishing
bodie
is
the
coldnesse
of
the
bodie
.
Therefore
it
is
said
of
Dauid
when
he
was
towards
death
,
that
●e
was
so
cold
as
no
cloathes
could
heate
him
:
1.
King
.
1.
1
,
and
so
for
want
of
heate
died
.
Wherefore
when
euery
one
beginneth
to
die
,
his
féete
,
hands
,
nose
,
and
other
partes
ware
cold
,
vpon
sight
whereof
his
Phisitions
pronounceth
him
to
be
a
dead
man
.
This
is
the
state
of
the
present
world
,
wherein
charitie
is
at
the
coldest
,
and
at
the
last
gaspe
,
hauing
taken
farewell
of
the
world
:
vertue
,
veritie
pittie
,
piet●e
,
are
so
〈◊〉
practised
as
they
are
not
spoken
of
,
nay
scarse
thought
of
.
Sermons
are
seldom
heard
of
vs
,
and
lesse
regarded
,
&
the
shortest
are
the
sweetest
vnto
vs
:
for
out
féete
are
as
it
were
in
the
stocks
till
they
be
ended
:
wee
may
take
vp
the
Prophets
moane
.
There
is
no
truth
or
mercie
,
〈…〉
or
knowledge
of
God
in
the
land
.
By
swearing
,
and
lying
,
and
killing
and
stealing
,
and
whoring
,
they
breake
out
,
and
bloud
toucheth
bloud
.
These
carbuncles
and
putrifying
sores
we
plainly
sée
to
abound
in
the
worlds
body
,
whereby
we
doe
determine
the
s●éedy
death
of
that
botle
.
But
all
these
signes
hitherto
specified
do
come
before
the
iudgment
.
〈◊〉
24.
29.
3●
〈…〉
13.
24.
Luk.
21.
25.
Isa.
●3
.
●●
Ezek.
32.
7.
I●remaineth
now
that
we
intreat
of
those
that
a●tōpany
the
〈◊〉
A●
1.
the
●bscuration
&
obfuscation
of
the
〈◊〉
2.
The
〈◊〉
darknes
of
the
moone
.
3.
The
fal
of
heauenly
stars
.
4.
The
co●●●ction
of
ecl●stial
powers
.
5.
The
signe
of
the
Son
of
man
:
6.
Of
the
comming
of
the
son
of
man
in
the
clouds
,
we
shal
intreat
more
specially
in
his
proper
place
.
I
may
not
curiously
〈◊〉
into
〈◊〉
points
,
&
portray
out
vnto
you
the
〈◊〉
co●ntenance
&
〈◊〉
aspect
of
the
world
which
it
wil
then
〈◊〉
.
Mark
.
●3
.
33.
34.
35.
Math.
14.
42.
These
rather
serue
as
prepara●●es
to
incite
vs
to
watchfulnes
become
that
we
may
stand
at
that
day
:
and
that
wee
might
consider
how
dreadfull
a
thing
sinne
is
,
Ro●
.
8.
19.
20
21.
22.
23.
which
is
the
procurer
of
these
dreadfull
〈◊〉
.
For
〈◊〉
it
not
for
our
sinnes
these
creatures
should
not
trauell
in
th●●●●●rowes
.
For
what
haue
they
be
serued
that
they
should
be
so
punished
?
But
because
they
looke
not
Gods
parte
and
rose
vp
against
〈◊〉
when
wee
rose
against
God
,
this
cu●se
shall
light
vpon
them
,
〈◊〉
●5
.
23.
14
25.
and
wee
say
the
sentence
of
the
Angell
in
the
〈◊〉
of
Deborah
vpon
them
,
read
ouer
others
in
the
like
case
,
Curse
ye
Meroz
,
Curse
the
inhabitants
thereof
,
because
they
came
〈◊〉
helpe
the
Lord
,
to
helpe
the
Lord
against
the
mightie
.
Because
the
〈◊〉
ga●e
thee
light
when
thou
〈…〉
in
the
works
of
darknesse
.
〈◊〉
shall
●e
〈…〉
day
.
Because
the
〈◊〉
did
warmeth●●
,
and
did
〈…〉
wickedlie
,
it
shall
bee
〈…〉
.
God
shall
fight
against
〈…〉
they
would
〈…〉
●gainst
thee
when
thou
〈…〉
fight
against
God
.
〈◊〉
they
are
rightlie
serued
.
For
it
is
〈…〉
to
take
〈…〉
of
sinne
,
Deutr.
20
20.
as
of
sinne
if
〈…〉
by
God
,
that
when
the
Israelites
should
besiedge
〈…〉
their
enemies
,
they
should
lay
their
woo●es
and
〈…〉
.
And
it
was
a
statute
in
Israell
that
he
that
sinned
〈…〉
Exod.
22.
should
die
with
the
beast
.
Now
the
beast
that
was
to
die
or
the
〈…〉
were
net
in
the
sinne
,
but
because
〈…〉
was
no
〈◊〉
to
be
shewed
〈…〉
commanded
to
〈◊〉
the
cattell
of
〈…〉
,
no
more
then
the
stone
walles
of
〈…〉
which
Iosua
tumbled
downe
.
〈…〉
So
God
brought
〈…〉
vpon
the
Serpent
,
commaunding
him
alwaies
to
goe
vppon
his
〈…〉
not
that
the
Serpent
sinned
but
〈…〉
to
speake
out
of
him
〈◊〉
was
〈…〉
since
.
〈…〉
,
serue
onley
for
the
extent
〈…〉
.
For
when
the
godly
see
these
〈…〉
vp
their
〈◊〉
,
because
their
Saluation
is
at
hande
.
〈…〉
wicked
that
woulde
not
stande
〈…〉
confounded
at
the
signes
of
a
God
of
iudgement
.
2.
Sam.
14
3●
When
A●solon
cou●de
not
drawe
Ioab
〈…〉
vse
:
by
〈…〉
groundes
he
made
him
take
his
part
.
God
hath
two
stri●ges
to
his
bowe
:
if
one
will
not
serue
,
another
shall
:
I●
the
〈…〉
will
not
conuert
vs
,
〈…〉
of
Damascus
and
there
le●●
〈…〉
power
,
〈…〉
all
their
come
s●●des
,
〈…〉
came
vpon
〈…〉
when
〈…〉
〈…〉
〈…〉
〈…〉
saye
,
when
hee
shall
see
these
〈◊〉
If
men
〈…〉
darknesse
of
〈…〉
,
〈…〉
〈…〉
sée
another
or
remoou●
out
of
his
place
:
If
they
quake
at
euerie
earthquake
,
If
a
ra●ling
winde
goeth
to
the
hart
of
them
▪
If
the
roaring
of
the
Sea
,
any
noice
at
midnight
dismaieth
them
,
If
the
skritchings
of
Serpents
and
Dragons
cut
them
to
the
quicke
,
what
heapes
of
perturbations
shall
runne
vpon
the
damned
sort
,
when
these
things
here
spoken
of
shall
play
their
last
acte
vpon
the
fierie
stage
of
this
world
?
Math.
27.
45.
51.
52.
53.
Mark
.
15.
33.
38.
Math.
27.
54.
Marke
.
15.
39.
In
the
day
of
Christs
passion
for
mans
saluation
,
the
Sunne
laide
downe
his
light
,
and
darkenes
ouer-clouded
all
the
face
of
the
earth
:
much
more
when
the
righteousnes
of
the
sonne
of
God
shall
execute
iudgement
,
shall
the
sunne
forbeare
to
shew
himselfe
,
or
to
runne
his
course
,
but
shall
hide
himselfe
in
his
chamber
,
that
the
sinner
may
tremble
at
the
iudgment
of
Christ
,
as
the
Centurion
,
was
astonished
at
these
tokens
at
the
suffering
of
Christ
.
Math.
24.
29.
30.
Mark
.
13.
24.
But
as
all
the
elements
,
and
heast
of
heauen
and
frame
of
the
world
shall
serue
as
souldiers
to
fight
vnder
his
banner
for
the
discomfiture
and
confusion
of
his
aduersaries
when
he
shall
come
to
destroy
the
world
:
So
haue
they
from
the
beginning
of
the
same
,
Gen.
1.
26.
29
30.
Psal.
19.
1.
2.
Exod.
7.
19.
20
21.
Exod
8.
6.
16
24.
&
.
9.
1.
10
23.
&
10
13.
22.
&
12.
29.
&
14
27.
Num.
10.
1.
2
Num.
16.
28.
29.
32.
33.
34.
Psal
105.
16.
27.
28.
29.
30
31.
32.
34.
35.
Exod.
7
20.
Exod.
8.
6.
Exod
29.
Psal
104.
1
2.
3.
4
29.
32
&c.
Ids
.
10
10.
11
12
13
14.
Ios.
6.
3
,
4
,
20
fought
his
battles
against
sinners
.
For
as
the
whole
world
was
made
for
the
vse
of
man
,
and
there
is
no
part
thereof
but
is
a
liuelye
image
of
his
goodnesse
to
those
that
serue
God
:
so
when
man
setteth
his
face
against
God
,
and
despise
his
commandements
,
God
who
is
a
man
of
warre
,
whose
name
is
Iehoua
,
calleth
out
these
souldiers
into
the
fielde
against
him
,
and
they
are
fierce
excutioners
of
his
iudgements
.
Examples
euerie
where
are
obuious
vnto
vs
:
and
the
examples
of
the
Egyptians
and
Chananites
are
especially
memorable
,
against
whom
all
the
elements
conspired
,
and
put
them selues
in
battell
aray
against
them
,
while
the
heauens
smote
their
grounds
with
hot
thunderbolts
,
and
discharged
haileshotte
of
hailestones
to
the
fearefull
slaughter
both
of
man
and
beast
:
while
the
ayre
mustred
swarmes
of
locustes
&
caterpillers
iunumerable
,
which
did
eate
vp
all
the
grasse
in
their
lande
,
and
deuoured
the
fruit
of
their
ground
:
whilest
their
riuers
yéelded
frogges
,
which
were
brought
vp
to
the
kings
bedde
chamber
.
The
Sunne
and
Moone
tooke
part
with
Iosua
at
the
appointment
of
God
standing
still
in
Gibea
,
and
in
the
vallie
of
Aialon
,
and
refusing
to
stirre
an
y●ch
,
till
Iosua
had
his
iust
reuenge
of
his
enimies
.
I
would
that
our
minds
were
giuen
more
to
the
serious
remembrance
of
these
forepassed
iudgements
,
then
they
are
,
that
we
might
applie
them
to
the
pre●●
vn●aturall
yeres
that
we
haue
had
of
late
,
which
haue
shew
〈◊〉
vs
many
vnkind
parts
,
by
verie
hurtfull
tempests
,
rage
and
i●●undation
of
sea
and
riuers
,
earthquakes
,
provigious
birthes
,
●●luck●e
blasing
starres
,
whereof
I
would
fame
know
what
age
hath
séene
to
many
as
ours
within
these
last
thréescore
yeres
?
In
which
not
onely
Comets
haue
béen
common
,
Math.
24.
●●
29.
Mark
.
13.
24.
Luk.
21
25.
Isa.
13.
1●
but
in
many
places
crosses
,
swordes
,
bloodie
speares
,
armed
souldiers
,
lyons
,
and
other
such
strange
sightes
full
of
terror
,
haue
verie
perspicuously
appeared
in
the
ayre
.
Now
that
God
scareth
vs
not
with
fraybugges
,
his
following
iudgements
by
warres
,
commoti●ns
,
alterations
of
kingdomes
,
famine
,
plagues
,
mortalitie
,
strange
maladies
,
whereby
he
heaueth
vs
by
the
shoulders
,
and
setteth
vs
on
our
feete
,
doe
witnesse
well
enough
.
But
yet
these
are
but
petty
punishments
,
forerunners
and
bréeders
of
a
greater
mischiefe
,
which
when
the
day
commeth
must
certainly
come
vpon
vs
.
Math.
25.
2●●
8.
11.
12.
●●
33.
Among
these
latter
signes
giuen
vs
by
Christ
of
the
worlds
end
,
the
signe
of
the
Son
of
man
is
nominated
,
Mark
.
13.
34.
which
some
say
is
the
bodie
of
Christ
,
bearing
the
signes
of
his
sufferings
,
as
the
wounds
of
his
hands
,
féete
,
side
:
and
other
some
say
is
the
signe
of
the
crosse
.
But
the
certainest
sence
is
,
to
take
the
signe
for
the
signification
,
for
those
prodigious
aspects
lately
named
,
and
for
the
worldes
combus●●n
,
which
is
the
signe
of
the
sonne
of
mans
apparition
by
S.
Peter
directly
named
.
Wee
will
giue
the
vse
of
this
large
discourse
,
2.
Pet.
3
7.
10.
11.
12.
13
14.
Math.
24.
29.
30.
and
so
wée
will
conclude
it
.
1.
First
these
signes
serue
as
wholesome
admoni●on
to
dr●we
v●
to
a
godly
and
holy
conuersation
.
It
is
the
Apostle
Peters
application
in
the
case
,
Ioe
.
2.
31.
&c.
who
after
mention
made
of
these
●●full
maner
of
the
worldes
destruction
commeth
in
with
this
addition
.
Seeing
all
thinges
must
be
desolued
,
what
maner
of
men
ought
wee
to
be
in
holy
conuersation
and
godlines
?
The
consequence
is
good
,
for
if
all
earthly
creatures
must
be
refined
and
ren●e●
by
the
fire
:
Much
more
should
the
fire
of
Gods
spirite
burne
in
vs
which
may
consume
the
drosse
of
our
dead
workes
like
s●uble
,
and
perfect
vs
that
wee
may
be
wrought
as
it
were
in
a
new
●oulde
after
the
Image
of
God
in
righteousnes
and
holines
.
1
Thess
5.
2.
R●u●
.
16
15.
2.
Secondly
wee
are
taught
to
gather
from
hence
howe
grieuous
sinne
is
which
is
in
the
creatures
of
the
worlde
thus
greiuously
punished
.
Deutr
24.
8.
Leuit.
13.
&
14.
The
leprosie
of
the
Iewes
was
to
all
that
knew
it
wonderfull
:
because
it
not
only
did
infect
the
whole
man
,
but
did
clea●e
to
his
garments
,
and
to
the
walles
of
the
house
.
Luk.
17.
12.
But
the
leprosie
of
sinne
is
more
to
be
wondred
at
,
that
not
only
polluteth
the
bodie
and
soule
of
man
,
but
ble●isheth
&
staineth
the
worldes
glorious
eye
euen
the
glorious
Sunne
in
the
firmament
,
and
subiecteth
the
Moone
and
starres
vnto
vanitie
.
Wretched
therefore
are
wée
the
whom
the
dregges
of
sinne
are
so
frozen
and
conicalled
,
as
wée
are
become
senceles
in
sinne
:
not
onely
going
vp
to
the
anckles
,
but
diuing
ouer
head
and
eares
in
the
gulfe
of
sin
.
Wee
endure
not
to
looke
vpon
the
blaines
and
running
sore●
of
spitlemen
,
but
did
we
beholde
the
sores
of
our
sinfull
soules
as
they
are
in
their
naturall
cor●uption
,
which
rancle
the
verie
heauens
manie
thousand
miles
of
from
them
,
we
would
haue
,
in
all
loathsome
detestation
,
their
most
vgly
and
fipthie
abhomination
.
3.
The
third
and
last
consideration
we
take
from
hence
,
is
the
louing
kindnes
of
God
and
his
vnwillingnes
in
punishing
a
sinner
,
according
to
that
which
Isai
saith
.
God
worketh
a
strange
worke
,
to
bring
his
owne
work
to
passe
.
Dij
immortales
nec
volunt
nec
possunt
obesse
.
The
immortal
Gods
are
neither
willing
norable
to
hurt
,
saith
Seneca
.
It
is
his
propertie
alwaies
to
haue
mercie
,
as
it
is
in
the
Antheme
of
the
Church
.
And
iudgement
is
a
strange
work
vnto
him
contrarie
to
his
nature
:
which
hée
executeth
to
make
vs
owners
of
his
mercie
,
which
is
his
owne
proper
action
.
If
God
tooke
anie
pleasure
in
vndoing
the
world
,
and
worldly
men
:
he
would
not
come
in
this
mouing
manner
to
vs
,
causing
all
the
creatures
of
heauen
to
put
on
blacke
garments
.
But
euen
as
when
the
maister
of
the
house
dieth
(
saith
Chrisostome
)
all
the
houshould
is
cladde
in
mourning
wéedes
:
so
mankind
,
for
which
all
the
parts
of
the
world
were
made
to
be
seruants
to
them
,
béeing
to
be
done
away
,
all
creatures
follow
their
funeralles
with
lamentations
in
their
kindes
,
the
orient
Sunne
,
Moone
,
staires
doe
chaunge
colour
,
and
are
in
blacke
array
.
Math.
24.
29.
Mark
.
13.
24.
A
Painter
is
very
loath
to
marre
the
whole
proportion
of
the
picture
,
for
some
defection
and
imperfection
that
is
in
it
:
so
God
is
very
loath
,
to
vndoe
al
his
workmanship
in
vs
,
for
some
sinnes
and
transgressions
that
are
in
vs
.
Many
Iudges
of
Assise
are
so
pittifull
,
as
albeit
they
are
to
venounce
the
doome
of
death
against
prisoners
at
the
barre
,
as
they
weepe
when
they
deliuer
it
:
so
God
doth
with
vs
béeing
sentenced
for
our
vnrepentant
sinnes
vnto
death
.
So
he
wept
when
hée
●rowned
the
first
world
:
Gen.
7.
Luke
19.
21.
41.
42.
Math.
24.
29.
so
he
wept
for
the
destruction
of
Hierusalem
,
and
this
affection
hée
sheweth
in
this
habite
of
heauenlie
creatures
,
which
they
do
on
at
the
worlds
dissolution
.
There
is
many
a
hangman
,
who
though
he
be
neuer
so
butcherly
bent
will
bemoane
the
estate
of
his
freind
,
especialli●
his
kinsman
,
whose
hand
or
eare
he
is
to
cut
off
:
Therefore
God
that
loueth
vs
more
then
the
father
can
the
childe
,
or
the
husband
the
wife
,
cannot
but
be
resolued
into
passions
for
our
condemnation
.
This
doctrine
you
haue
often
heard
,
but
yée
do
but
litle
heede
it
,
happily
because
yee
doe
not
beleeue
it
is
so
at
hand
.
But
these
signes
hitherto
spoken
of
maketh
it
out
of
doubt
.
The
king
doth
purpose
to
remooue
from
one
Court
to
another
:
and
when
report
goeth
of
it
,
many
doubt
of
it
,
because
the
prince
many
times
doth
delay
the
time
,
but
when
the
furniture
of
the
Court
is
taken
downe
,
then
euery
one
knoweth
that
he
remoueth
out
of
hand
:
1.
Pet.
4.
●
.
so
it
hath
béene
often
preached
in
your
eares
,
that
the
end
of
the
world
is
at
hand
,
that
Christ
is
comming
to
iudge
it
,
and
ye
arraigne
God
of
slacknes
;
Mark
.
13.
24
,
25.
but
the
remoual
of
this
the
worldes
furniture
this
bu●●e
dooing
which
is
not
in
hand
,
flatly
sheweth
that
these
thinges
are
at
hand
.
The
fift
Chapter
.
Of
the
certaintie
of
our
resurrection
.
THe
resurrection
of
all
flesh
immediatly
with
the
worlds
consummation
commeth
in
place
.
Ioh.
6.
40.
So
saith
Christ
,
I
will
raise
him
vp
at
the
last
day
.
The
like
saith
Martha
(
no
doubt
immitated
in
the
schoole
of
Christ
)
touching
hir
brother
Lazarus
:
I
know
that
he
shal
rise
again
in
the
resurrection
at
the
last
day
:
Ioh.
21.
24.
25.
Wherfore
we
are
to
deale
with
this
article
in
this
place
.
There
is
a
double
resurrection
.
1.
Cor.
15.
34.
1.
The
one
of
our
bodies
.
2
The
other
of
our
soules
.
Of
our
soules
when
we
rise
from
sinne
:
Of
our
bodies
we
rise
from
our
sepulchers
.
That
of
our
soules
is
called
the
first
resurrection
.
Reu.
11.
18.
&
14.
1.
2.
&
20.
12.
13.
The
other
of
our
bodies
is
called
the
second
.
A
double
death
answereth
this
double
resurrection
.
1.
The
first
death
,
which
is
of
the
vnrepentant
soule
.
2.
The
second
which
is
euerlasting
death
,
the
condition
of
the
damned
.
We
learne
of
the
Scriptures
thus
to
distinguish
of
the
resurrection
.
For
the
first
and
second
resurrection
,
The
first
and
second
death
are
mentioned
in
holy
scriptures
.
〈◊〉
.
20.
6.
As
by
Iohn
in
the
Reuellation
:
Blessed
,
and
holy
is
he
,
that
hath
part
in
the
first
resurrection
:
For
on
such
the
second
death
hath
no
power
:
But
they
shall
be
the
Priests
of
God
and
of
Christ
.
and
shall
raigne
with
him
a
thousand
yeeres
.
Where
Iohn
by
the
first
resurrection
vnderstandeth
the
resurrection
of
the
minde
from
sinne
to
repentance
.
In
the
Gospell
of
Iohn
both
these
resurrections
are
spoken
of
together
:
Ioh.
5.
25.
28
,
2●
.
The
houre
shall
come
and
now
is
,
when
the
dead
shall
heare
the
voice
of
the
sonne
of
God
,
These
wordes
belong
to
the
first
resurrection
,
and
that
doth
the
course
of
them
declare
,
in
that
hée
saith
:
The
hower
shall
come
and
nowe
is
.
For
no
man
will
say
that
the
hower
of
the
latter
resurrection
was
then
.
By
the
dead
therefore
that
should
haue
liued
,
if
they
had
had
faith
in
Christ
and
beléeued
:
hée
meaneth
such
who
by
means
of
their
sinnes
,
are
without
spiritual
life
:
of
whom
Christ
in
an
other
place
,
Math.
8.
22.
Ephes.
2.
1.
2
3
saith
Let
the
dead
burie
the
dead
.
The
like
death
is
named
by
Saint
Paul
:
You
hath
he
quickned
,
that
were
dead
in
trespasses
and
sinnes
.
In
his
letter
to
Timothie
,
he
speaketh
of
a
liuing
dead
widow
in
the
former
sense
:
She
that
liueth
in
pleasure
is
dead
while
she
liues
.
1.
Tim.
5.
6.
Col.
2.
13.
We
were
all
of
vs
in
this
state
of
death
before
our
iustification
by
faith
:
First
by
our
original
sin
,
and
then
by
our
actuall
sinnes
,
which
we
haue
committed
since
of
our
owne
frée
will
:
wherefore
it
is
more
then
néedefull
for
vs
thus
to
rise
from
the
dead
.
The
blessed
onely
share
in
this
resurrection
.
In
the
latter
resurrection
the
commons
common
with
vs
,
as
Christ
sheweth
in
his
wordes
of
the
latter
resurrection
:
●eue
.
21.
3.
24
27.
Marueile
not
at
this
:
for
the
houre
shall
come
in
the
which
all
that
are
in
the
graues
,
shall
heare
his
voice
.
And
they
shall
come
foorth
that
haue
done
good
vnto
the
resurrection
of
life
,
but
they
that
haue
done
euill
,
vnto
the
resurrection
of
condemnation
.
But
this
first
resurrection
as
not
falling
into
my
purpose
I
minde
not
to
meddle
with
.
In
the
handling
of
the
resurrection
,
1.
Cor.
15.
12
13
21
29
30
,
32
34
35
,
36
38
,
43.
we
haue
in
hand
,
we
will
first
conclude
the
certaintie
thereof
against
all
gaine-saying
aduersaries
.
For
the
point
is
much
pushed
at
with
the
point
of
Sophisticall
allegations
,
which
without
difficultie
we
will
do
away
well
inough
.
This
Article
hath
béene
exagitated
by
many
,
and
many
wayes
oppugned
.
The
Philosophers
as
absurde
doe
renounce
it
:
And
there
haue
beene
found
too
many
in
the
Church
who
haue
denied
it
.
The
Peripaticians
as
almost
all
the
sects
of
P●ilosophers
haue
behaued
themselues
most
rudely
in
this
businesse
.
The
diuinitie
that
the
schoole
of
Epicures
professeth
in
this
point
,
is
this
.
There
is
nothing
that
remaineth
after
death
.
Seneca
,
though
he
be
a
friend
to
the
principle
of
the
immortalitie
of
the
soule
,
yet
he
is
so
grosse
,
as
to
auouch
that
all
things
are
determined
and
ended
by
death
.
For
writing
vnto
Martia
,
hee
s●ith
:
Mors
omnium
est
solutio
&
finis
,
vltra
quam
mala
nostra
non
exeunt
.
Death
is
the
resolution
and
period
of
all
things
,
which
bounds
our
euils
cannot
exceede
.
Againe
,
this
is
another
of
his
proper
Aphorismes
.
Non
potest
e●●e
miser
qui
nullus
est
.
He
cannot
be
a
wretched
man
that
is
no
man
.
In
these
darkenesse
lay
almost
all
the
rabblement
of
the
Orators
,
Philosophers
,
and
Poets
of
the
Gentiles
.
And
if
we
shall
ransacke
the
militant
Church
,
we
shall
find
many
monstrous
minded
men
in
this
matter
.
Among
the
Iewes
,
the
Sadduces
disclaimed
the
resurrection
,
whom
Christ
tooke
to
taske
in
the
Gospel
,
and
daunted
those
triumphing
Hannibals
most
notablie
.
The
Apostles
times
brought
forth
Hymenaes
,
Mat.
22.
23.
2.
Tim.
2.
16.
17
18
and
Philetus
,
such
companions
of
the
same
association
.
Of
this
schoole
was
Simon
Magus
of
whom
the
Heretiques
Simoniani
were
named
,
with
whom
combined
in
this
nastie
opinion
,
the
eluish
route
of
Valentinians
,
Carpocratians
,
Cardonians
,
Arcontici
,
Seueria●s
,
Basilidans
,
Hierarchites
,
&c.
The
Manichees
likewise
come
stuffling
in
among
them
,
absolutely
gain-saying
the
resurrection
of
the
bodie
,
but
maintaining
the
resurrection
of
the
soule
,
by
the
preaching
of
the
truth
,
against
whom
Augustine
disputeth
.
The
Heresie
of
these
men
we
will
remoue
and
doe
away
by
Scriptures
,
before
which
all
such
lewd
assertions
must
fall
,
as
Dagon
before
the
Arke
.
The
whole
consent
of
the
olde
Testament
conf●●teth
them
,
and
the
doctrine
of
Christ
and
his
Apostles
confoundeth
them
,
and
naturall
reason
agreeth
thereunto
,
and
is
earnest
against
them
.
This
orderly
and
cursortly
we
will
consider
of
.
We
proue
the
resurrection
,
and
restitution
of
the
same
indiuided
bodie
in
the
same
substance
,
all
infirmitie
and
deformitie
taken
away
,
the
mightie
spirit
of
God
to
be
repaired
at
the
latter
day
,
&
made
like
the
glorious
bodie
of
his
Maiestie
.
Iob
hath
a
peculier
proofe
hereof
in
this
his
simple
and
open
formall
profession
:
Iob
14.
12.
Iob.
19.
35.
&c
I
am
sure
that
my
Redeemer
liueth
,
and
he
shall
stand
the
last
on
the
earth
.
And
though
after
my
skinne
wormes
destroy
this
body
,
yet
shal
I
see
God
in
my
flesh
,
whom
I
my selfe
shal
see
,
&
mine
eies
shal
behold
,
and
none
other
for
me
,
though
my
reines
are
consumed
within
me
.
The
same
is
not
obscurely
shadowed
vnto
vs
in
the
drie
bones
which
at
the
prophecie
of
Ezechiel
at
the
commandement
of
God
vpon
them
receiued
breath
of
life
,
Ezech.
37.
8.
had
their
sinews
iunctures
,
and
perfect
composition
.
Daniel
auoucheth
as
much
saying
:
Dan.
12.
2.
Many
of
them
that
sleepe
in
the
dust
of
the
earth
,
shall
awake
,
some
to
euerlasting
life
,
&
some
to
shame
and
perpetuall
contempt
.
The
prophet
Isai
goeth
hand
in
hand
with
the
rest
,
Isai.
26.
19.
saying
:
Thy
dead
men
shal
liue
,
euen
with
my
bodie
shall
they
rise
.
Dauid
witnesseth
so
much
in
this
wise
:
Psal.
17.
15.
But
I
will
behold
thy
face
in
righteousnes
&
when
I
awake
,
I
shall
be
satissied
with
thine
image
.
The
practise
and
probate
hereof
in
the
widows
son
of
Sarepta
raised
by
Elias
,
and
in
the
Sunamites
son
restored
to
life
by
Elisha
,
1.
Kin.
17.
22.
2
King
.
4.
34
Iohn
5.
25.
Matth.
9.
25.
Act.
4.
2
Matt.
22.
23.
Mat.
5.
45.
4●
.
Acts
23.
8.
Iohn
14.
19.
are
also
proofs
pregnant
enough
of
the
generall
resurrection
to
come
.
Christ
in
many
places
of
the
new
instrument
concludeth
as
much
,
as
when
he
saith
:
The
houre
commeth
,
&
is
how
,
when
the
dead
shal
heare
the
voice
of
the
son
of
God
:
as
when
against
the
Saduces
hee
is
peremptorie
in
this
point
,
thus
arguing
against
them
:
God
is
not
the
God
of
the
dead
but
of
the
liuing
:
but
God
is
the
God
of
Abraham
,
Isaac
,
and
Iacob
who
are
dead
:
from
hence
is
this
necessary
deduction
,
they
must
rise
againe
:
as
when
he
said
to
his
disciples
,
I
liue
&
ye
shall
liue
.
Also
to
the
further
illustration
of
this
doctrine
,
do
these
places
appertaine
:
It
shal
be
easier
for
them
of
the
land
of
Sodome
and
Gomorrah
in
the
day
of
iudgement
then
for
that
City
:
which
inference
is
repeated
in
the
next
chap.
The
son
of
man
shal
come
in
the
glory
of
his
father
with
his
Angels
,
Matt.
10
15.
Matth.
1●
.
24.
Mat.
6.
27.
&
then
shal
he
giue
to
euery
man
according
to
his
deeds
:
he
willeth
vs
to
feast
the
poore
.
&
yéeldeth
this
reason
:
Luk
14.
14.
Thou
shalt
be
recompenced
at
the
resurrection
of
the
iust
.
The
Apostles
with
one
mouth
preach
the
same
doctrine
.
Paul
bringeth
in
clusters
of
arguments
in
the
case
.
1
He
reasoneth
from
the
confession
of
the
Corinth
.
1.
Cor.
15.
11.
14
,
15
,
17.
18
20.
23
,
29
,
36
37
&c.
thus
:
So
we
preach
and
so
haue
ye
beleeued
:
Therefore
there
is
a
resurrection
.
For
otherwise
ye
had
neuer
beléeued
it
:
but
as
euident
reason
did
euict
it
This
reason
liketh
August
.
wel
enough
,
Lib.
22.
de
Ci●●t
.
Dei
.
ca.
25
and
therefore
he
vseth
it
:
concluding
,
that
because
God
hath
foretold
the
resurrection
,
&
the
world
doth
credite
it
,
which
séemed
impossible
to
be
effected
,
that
the
resurrection
is
most
sure
.
1.
Cor.
15.
1●
,
13
14.
&c.
2
He
disputeth
in
the
next
place
thus
:
Christ
is
risen
from
the
dead
,
therefore
we
shall
rise
from
t●e
dead
.
The
coherence
is
good
:
for
the
head
and
the
members
go
together
,
&
it
were
abs●rd
to
part
the
one
from
the
other
.
But
Christ
is
the
head
and
we
are
the
members
conglutinated
and
coa●nuuated
to
that
head
:
The
antecedeut
and
forepart
of
the
argument
is
accompanied
by
sundrie
consequences
in
the
following
verses
.
1.
Cor.
15.
14.
15
,
19
,
17.
1●
.
19
22
,
23.
That
if
Christ
our
head
be
not
risen
,
1
Our
preaching
is
vaine
2
your
faith
is
vaine
:
3
we
are
false
witnesses
who
h●ue
testified
so
much
:
4
ye
are
yet
in
your
sinnes
:
5.
They
which
are
asleepe
in
Christ
are
perished
.
The
analogie
of
head
and
members
maketh
good
the
consequent
.
That
therefore
we
shal
li●e
,
as
Christ
hath
risen
:
wherfore
the
fathers
call
the
resurrection
of
Christ
the
misterie
of
our
resurrection
,
1.
Cor
●5
.
20.
21.
and
the
Apostle
termeth
it
,
The
first
fruits
of
them
that
slept
.
3
Thirdly
from
the
purifit
of
the
contraries
,
he
formeth
his
matter
thus
:
It
by
one
man
came
death
,
by
one
man
must
also
come
the
resurrection
from
the
de●de
.
1.
Cor.
25.
22
23.
But
the
first
is
true
:
therefore
the
second
.
The
argument
holdeth
the
contraries
,
so
answering
one
another
.
Adam
,
and
Christ
:
Death
and
the
Resurrection
.
But
wee
all
die
in
bodie
th●ough
Adam
:
therefore
wee
must
liue
in
bodie
againe
by
Christ
.
4
The
forme
that
the
Apostle
so
accurately
descri●eth
of
the
resurrection
thus
:
We
shall
not
all
sleepe
,
but
we
shall
be
all
changed
in
a
moment
,
in
the
twinckling
of
an
eie
,
at
the
last
Trumpet
:
for
the
trumpet
shall
blow
,
and
the
deade
shall
be
raised
vp
incorruptible
,
1.
Thes.
4.
16
,
17
,
18.
and
we
shal
be
changed
.
And
thus
For
the
Lord
himselfe
shall
descend
from
heauen
with
a
shout
&
with
the
voice
of
the
archangel
,
&
with
the
trumpet
of
God
:
&
the
dead
in
christ
shal
rise
first
:
them
shal
we
which
liue
and
remaine
bee
caught
vp
with
them
also
in
the
cloudes
,
to
meet
the
Lord
in
the
aire
,
&
so
shall
we
euer
be
with
the
Lord
.
This
Graphicall
and
ord●r●ie
description
of
the
resurrection
euicteth
the
necessarie
also
intall●●le
certaintie
of
the
resurrection
.
For
if
it
were
not
a
matter
vndoubted
,
to
what
purpose
is
it
that
it
is
thus
described
?
These
are
the
chiefe
arguments
wherewith
the
Apostle
vrgeth
the
resurrection
in
that
famous
fiftéenth
charter
of
his
first
Letter
to
the
Corinthians
.
Vpon
which
subiect
hée
disputed
often
:
as
at
Athens
,
where
he
preached
vnto
the
people
of
Iesus
,
Act.
17.
18.
Act.
24.
15
M●tt
.
22.
31.
〈◊〉
20.
37.
and
the
resurrection
:
as
in
the
Consistorie
before
Faelix
,
where
he
maketh
this
constant
profession
:
I
haue
hope
towards
God
,
that
the
resurrection
of
the
dead
which
they
themselues
looke
for
also
,
shall
bee
both
of
iust
and
vniust
.
Of
the
resurrection
of
the
dead
am
I
accused
of
you
this
day
.
Peter
in
sundrie
places
witnesseth
the
resurrection
,
as
when
he
saith
:
Which
shall
giue
accounte
to
him
that
is
readie
to
iudge
quicke
and
dead
,
1.
Pet.
4.
5.
1.
Pet.
3.
and
thus
:
when
the
chiefe
shepheard
shall
appeare
,
yee
shall
receiue
an
incorruptible
Crowne
of
glorie
Also
his
last
Chapter
of
his
last
Epistle
,
is
nothing
else
but
illustration
of
this
Article
.
S.
Iohn
deliuereth
like
diuinitie
thus
:
We
know
that
when
he
shall
appeare
,
1.
Iohn
3.
2.
we
shal
be
like
him
,
for
we
shal
see
him
as
he
is
.
In
the
Reuelation
the
spirit
speaketh
euidently
thus
:
And
I
saw
the
dead
both
great
and
small
stand
before
God
:
Reu●●
.
20.
12.
Iohn
5.
28.
&
●1.
24.
and
the
bookes
were
opened
,
and
another
booke
was
opened
,
which
was
the
book
of
life
,
and
the
dead
were
iudged
of
those
things
which
were
written
in
the
bookes
,
according
to
their
workes
.
And
the
Sea
gaue
vp
her
dead
which
were
in
her
,
and
death
and
hell
deliuered
vp
the
dead
which
were
in
them
,
and
they
were
iudged
euerie
man
according
to
their
works
.
In
the
next
Chapter
we
haue
this
discourse
,
R●ue
21.
4.
Iames
5.
7.
8.
which
openeth
the
resurrection
vnto
vs
:
God
shall
wipe
away
all
teares
from
their
eies
;
and
there
shall
be
no
more
death
,
neither
sorrow
,
neither
crying
,
neither
shall
there
be
any
more
paine
.
Saint
Iames
auoucheth
as
much
saying
:
Be
patient
vnto
the
comming
of
the
Lord
.
Be
patient
and
settle
your
heart
,
for
the
comming
of
the
Lorde
draweth
neere
.
the
Authour
of
the
Epistle
to
the
Hebrews
hath
much
good
matter
in
the
behalfe
of
the
resurrection
.
In
the
tenth
Chapter
,
after
much
discourse
appertaining
thereunto
,
he
summeth
it
vp
thus
:
Knowing
in
your selues
how
that
ye
haue
in
heauen
a
better
and
enduring
substance
.
Heb.
10.
34.
Heb.
11.
35.
&c.
In
the
next
chapter
he
saith
:
Others
also
were
racked
and
would
not
be
deliuered
,
that
they
might
receiue
a
better
resurrection
.
Thus
haue
we
the
old
and
new
Testament
on
the
side
of
this
doctrine
,
which
is
sufficient
:
but
because
Atheists
(
who
pester
this
land
,
as
the
Frogs
and
Caterpillers
did
Pharaos
Court
)
doe
arraigne
the
integritie
of
the
Scriptures
,
1.
Cor.
15.
3●
36.
37.
38.
and
iudge
of
this
matter
by
naturall
reason
:
it
is
not
amisse
t●
stop
their
mouthes
by
confuting
and
confounding
them
this
way
.
Wherefore
we
set
vpon
them
thus
.
1
The
soule
did
not
sinne
without
the
body
:
therfore
the
bodie
must
be
punished
with
it
.
Therefore
the
bodie
must
rise
againe
.
The
Philosophers
doe
denie
the
sequence
,
and
say
that
it
is
enough
that
the
minde
bee
rewarded
according
to
the
actions
thereof
,
and
that
it
is
not
néedefull
that
the
bodie
which
was
not
principall
but
accessarie
in
the
sinne
,
and
only
but
the
instrument
to
serue
sins
turne
,
should
partake
with
the
mind
.
And
they
shew
comparisons
for
the
same
of
Artificers
and
craftsmen
,
who
for
making
a
house
,
or
any
other
peece
of
worke
,
haue
their
hire
and
couenants
,
when
as
the
instruments
wherewith
they
wrought
are
not
rewarded
,
neither
are
they
damnified
though
the
worke
by
them
be
not
accordingly
performed
.
Of
a
poisoned
pot
,
which
is
not
therefore
dissolued
and
broken
in
péeces
,
especially
if
it
be
of
any
price
,
though
many
haue
drunke
their
destruction
out
of
it
.
Of
a
sword
,
which
a
man
will
not
breake
or
cast
from
him
,
because
a
man
hath
beene
slaine
with
it
.
But
yet
by
their
leaue
(
who
take
these
similitudes
for
such
sure
studdes
)
there
be
many
in
their
vnstaied
affections
,
that
will
dash
in
peeces
such
intoxicated
cups
,
and
breake
that
weapon
against
a
wall
,
that
hath
beene
the
occasion
of
a
mischiefe
.
But
we
turne
away
all
the
force
of
such
reaso●ing
by
distinction
of
instruments
,
as
they
are
of
coniunct
,
and
diuided
nature
.
The
bodie
(
the
souls
instrument
)
is
of
the
first
difference
,
and
is
conioyned
and
coupled
with
the
mind
:
wherfore
it
du●ly
taketh
such
part
as
the
mind
doth
.
The
minde
draweth
on
the
bodie
to
commit
vncleannesse
:
the
bodie
therefore
falleth
thereupon
iustly
into
diuers
maladies
.
The
mind
is
disposed
to
fel
onie
,
for
which
the
hands
and
the
feete
are
manacled
,
and
the
necke
is
hazarded
,
and
the
whole
bodie
vndergoeth
the
penaltie
.
This
argument
deducted
from
the
rule
of
Gods
iustice
,
pleaseth
Paul
so
wel
as
he
maketh
vse
of
it
,
hauing
pro●ed
the
resurrection
.
Therefore
my
beloued
brethren
be
ye
stedfast
,
1.
Cor.
15.
58.
vnmoueable
,
aboundant
alwaies
in
the
worke
of
the
Lord
,
forasmuch
as
ye
know
that
your
labor
is
not
in
vaine
in
the
Lord
But
this
labor
commeth
both
from
mind
and
bodie
:
therefore
the
recompence
of
the
reward
shal
be
giuen
vnto
them
both
.
2
Our
second
Apodicticall
conclusion
is
this
That
which
is
imperfect
,
hath
not
capacitie
of
absolute
felicitie
:
but
the
soule
sundred
from
the
bodie
is
imperfect
,
therefore
it
must
needes
be
coupled
to
the
bodie
,
to
the
attainment
of
this
plenarie
felicitie
.
3
We
reason
also
thus
.
The
fulnesse
of
Gods
goodnes
towards
those
that
are
his
,
could
not
be
shewed
:
nor
the
fulnes
of
his
furiousnesse
vpon
the
wicked
could
not
be
powred
,
if
the
resurrection
were
not
.
4.
It
standeth
God
in
hand
as
much
as
his
truth
is
worth
,
to
make
good
the
resurrection
because
we
haue
promise
and
charter
of
him
for
it
:
Christ
hauing
said
it
,
God
shall
reward
you
in
the
resurrection
of
the
iust
.
5
That
we
should
not
doubt
of
his
truth
in
some
examples
,
Luke
14.
at
all
t●mes
he
hath
made
proofe
hereof
,
exempting
them
from
death
,
that
the
world
may
know
that
death
is
in
his
hands
,
standing
before
him
to
execute
his
will
like
a
Purseuant
,
to
spare
and
to
spoile
:
as
in
the
time
of
nature
,
Gen.
5.
20.
2.
Reg.
2.
8.
11.
Matt.
28.
6.
Marke
16.
1.
8
,
5
,
&c.
Ioh
20.
11
,
&c
2.
Reg.
4.
34.
2
Kin.
13.
21.
Exod.
4.
3.
6.
Gen.
7.
Heb.
11.
11.
Gen.
21.
7.
when
he
tooke
vp
Enoch
:
in
the
time
of
the
law
when
he
tooke
vp
Elias
:
in
the
time
of
grace
,
when
he
raised
vp
Christ
from
death
to
life
.
We
inforce
the
matter
fuller
,
and
argue
from
the
lesser
to
the
greater
thus
.
Elizeus
raised
the
Sunamites
sonne
,
therefore
much
more
can
Christ
raise
vs
vp
.
Elizeus
his
bones
gaue
life
to
a
dead
bodie
:
therefore
much
more
shall
the
omnipotent
word
of
God
which
is
Christ
,
giue
li●e
to
our
dead
bodies
.
Aarons
rod
did
blossom
and
beare
Almonds
.
Moses
drie
waster
became
a
créeping
Serpent
.
Sarah
her
dead
wembe
was
deliuered
of
a
son
:
what
are
these
but
liuely
images
of
the
resurrection
?
7
From
the
order
of
nature
,
though
we
haue
no
strong
proofe
,
yet
much
probable
matter
we
haue
of
the
vndoubted
resurrection
.
The
day
that
now
passeth
,
to
morrow
doth
returne
.
Trées
and
herbs
are
stroken
dead
by
the
violence
of
the
winter
,
&
reuiue
with
the
spring
(
the
renuing
time
of
the
yere
)
and
are
clothed
with
leaues
and
fruits
.
But
thou
wilt
say
to
this
,
that
life
was
not
vtterly
out
of
them
by
the
winters
wracke
:
wee
say
also
,
that
by
death
man
is
not
vtterly
depriued
of
life
,
for
it
is
their
soules
that
die
not
.
Such
Logicks
doth
Paul
vse
in
the
corne
that
is
sowne
,
whose
corruption
is
the
generation
of
it
.
1.
Cor.
15.
3●
.
Iohn
13.
14.
O
fool
that
which
thou
sowest
is
not
quickened
,
except
it
die
.
This
is
that
which
Christ
saith
,
except
the
wheat-corne
fall
into
the
ground
and
d●e
,
it
bideth
alone
:
but
if
it
die
,
it
bringeth
forth
much
fruit
.
If
such
contemptible
creatures
haue
renewance
,
and
from
death
are
restored
to
life
:
shall
not
this
handle
worke
of
God
be
much
more
seen
in
man
,
the
noblest
plant
that
his
right
hand
hath
planted
,
and
the
finest
seed
that
euer
the
furrowes
of
the
earth
were
strowed
with
the
most
excellent
and
worthiest
:
creature
of
all
?
For
what
is
the
hay
or
gréeue
herbe
in
comparison
of
man
?
That
Indian
bird
the
Phaenix
(
as
philosophers
do
report
)
&
good
diuines
do
ratifie
(
especially
Lactantius
among
others
)
dieth
&
is
wasted
to
ashes
by
the
heat
of
the
Sun
,
&
of
those
her
ashes
is
a
yong
one
ingundred
,
and
thus
is
that
kind
continued
.
This
similitude
is
taken
vp
by
diuines
to
illustrate
our
certain
resurrection
.
For
more
companie
sake
we
name
the
swallows
,
worms
,
flies
,
which
lie
dead
al
the
winter
,
&
by
the
increasing
heat
of
the
sun
are
enliued
againe
in
the
spring
and
sommer
time
.
If
we
run
through
all
the
rankes
and
classes
of
nature
,
we
shall
finde
euerie
where
probabilities
in
the
point
.
Fire
that
lieth
dead
in
a
flint
stone
,
by
a
little
force
that
is
put
vnto
it
,
putteth
life
into
it
.
The
Sunne
that
goeth
downe
doth
rise
againe
:
the
Moone
decreaseth
and
increaseth
againe
:
Our
nailes
are
paired
,
and
grow
againe
:
our
heares
are
cut
off
,
&
come
vp
againe
.
Sleepe
(
called
by
Homer
the
brother
of
death
,
and
by
others
the
image
of
death
,
because
it
is
the
tying
of
the
senses
,
as
binding
them
in
that
wise
as
they
cannot
execute
their
functions
)
seazeth
vpon
vs
,
and
as
it
were
burieth
vs
for
a
time
.
But
the
bodie
dispelleth
it
againe
:
after
which
it
is
fresh
and
plyable
to
to
any
office
.
The
misbeleefe
of
such
,
who
cannot
be
brought
to
think
that
out
of
the
putred
and
consumed
stuffe
,
life
should
be
expressed
,
are
by
sundry
works
of
nature
notably
conuicted
.
For
of
such
confection
(
or
infection
rather
)
are
mise
,
mouls
,
frogs
,
worms
,
ingendred
.
Out
of
●ooks
,
cranies
,
odde
corners
of
the
earth
,
often
very
radiant
and
splendent
precious
stones
are
gathered
.
The
séed
of
liuing
creatures
,
which
is
nothing
else
but
a
drop
of
misshapen
humour
,
what
substance
doth
it
beget
in
progresse
of
time
?
What
partes
doth
it
produce
,
as
hands
,
feete
,
eares
,
eies
,
head
and
such
like
in
their
kinde
?
These
thinges
doe
wee
beholde
in
the
Glasse
of
nature
;
which
so
oft
as
we
remember
,
we
doe
well
if
we
remember
the
resurrection
.
8
By
the
Prophets
,
by
Christ
,
by
the
Apostles
some
haue
beene
raised
from
death
in
life
,
to
ground
vs
in
the
faith
of
the
resurrection
.
1.
Kin.
17.
20.
The
widowes
sonne
of
Sarepta
was
raised
by
Elias
:
2.
King
.
4.
33.
the
Sunamites
sonne
by
Elisha
:
a
dead
man
by
the
touch
of
the
bones
of
Elisha
:
2.
Kin.
13.
21.
the
rulers
daughter
by
Christ
,
Matth.
9.
25.
who
was
newly
deceased
:
the
widowes
sonne
of
Nain
that
was
in
his
locker
,
Luke
7.
14.
15
Iohn
11.
43.
and
led
out
to
the
graue
by
him
likewise
:
Lazarus
that
had
lien
in
the
ground
foure
dayes
:
Acts
9.
40.
Tabitha
by
Peter
:
Acts
20.
10.
Eutychus
by
Paul
,
9
A
man
would
thinke
if
were
a
worke
of
more
difficultie
to
forme
the
woman
of
mans
rib
,
to
create
the
man
of
the
gleab
of
the
earth
,
to
make
the
whole
frame
of
heauen
and
earth
of
nothing
;
then
to
raise
vp
man
from
the
dust
to
life
.
If
wine
be
mixed
with
water
,
there
are
those
that
can
part
the
wine
from
the
water
.
Goldsmiths
,
and
such
as
worke
in
mettals
,
Gen.
1.
1.
3
26
can
dissolue
confected
substances
,
concreate
of
gold
,
siluer
,
brasse
,
Gen.
2.
22.
steele
.
And
such
are
to
be
found
,
who
can
expresse
Oyle
and
liquide
matter
out
of
anie
drie
bodie
:
Wherefore
the
illimited
power
of
God
,
which
made
all
things
of
nothing
,
shall
reduce
our
bodies
to
their
formes
againe
,
howsoeuer
formerly
reduced
to
nothing
.
Lengthen
out
the
matter
so
farre
as
conceit
and
imagination
will
let
you
,
and
put
the
case
thus
:
That
a
man
is
eaten
by
a
wolfe
;
that
wolfe
is
eaten
by
a
lion
;
that
lion
is
deuoured
by
the
fouls
of
the
aire
;
the
foules
of
the
are
aire
eaten
by
men
;
one
of
those
men
eate
vp
another
as
Canibals
doe
:
yet
shall
his
owne
bodie
be
giuen
him
againe
:
euerie
man
shall
haue
so
much
matter
of
his
owne
,
as
will
serue
to
make
him
a
perfect
bodie
.
They
shall
haue
the
same
bodies
in
substance
,
Iob
19.
27.
as
Iob
saieth
,
but
altred
in
qualitie
,
being
freed
from
corruption
,
and
fulfilled
with
glorie
.
Homil.
2.
Corinth
.
Their
mouthes
shall
bee
opened
to
speake
better
things
,
their
eyes
shall
haue
better
obiect
before
them
,
their
feete
shall
be
exalted
aboue
the
cloudes
,
and
the
whole
bodie
shall
be
mantled
with
immortalitie
,
as
sayeth
Chrysostome
.
If
to
infringe
this
which
hath
beene
deliuered
,
any
shall
obiect
this
saying
of
the
Apostle
:
1.
Cor.
15.
50.
Flesh
and
blood
cannot
inherite
the
Kingdome
of
God
:
and
so
inferre
hereupon
,
that
the
bodies
of
men
shall
not
rise
againe
:
we
answer
them
thus
,
that
by
fleth
and
blood
is
not
meant
the
bodies
of
men
simply
,
but
as
they
are
now
in
the
state
of
corruption
,
that
which
the
Apostle
calleth
animale
corpus
The
fleshly
man
or
the
earthly
man
,
and
what
soeuer
is
of
nature
without
the
spirite
:
which
being
depraued
and
corrupted
,
must
needes
be
renued
.
Ioh.
●
.
3.
5.
6.
7
8.
1●
.
15.
16.
18.
Wherefore
Christ
said
to
Nicodemus
vnles
a
man
be
regenerate
,
and
borne
a
new
,
he
cannot
enter
into
the
kingdome
of
God
.
The
vnregenerate
man
is
called
Flesh
:
therefore
Christ
immediatly
after
the
former
words
said
.
That
which
is
borne
of
the
flesh
is
flesh
,
wherefore
of
force
wee
must
be
regenerated
,
neither
onely
the
flesh
,
the
bodie
,
or
a
part
of
the
minde
is
to
be
renued
,
which
couetteth
and
is
angry
:
but
especially
the
reason
,
the
minde
,
the
will
.
And
Christ
else
where
teacheth
that
the
whole
man
as
he
is
in
the
state
of
nature
is
called
flesh
and
bloud
.
For
thus
Christ
answereth
Peter
:
Blessed
art
thou
Simon
Bar
Iona
for
flesh
and
bloud
hath
not
reuealed
these
thinges
,
Math.
16.
16.
17.
E●h.
1.
19.
&
2
10.
1.
Pet.
1.
3.
but
the
spirite
of
my
father
.
In
which
wordes
Christ
comprehendeth
the
better
parts
of
the
mind
.
For
they
be
those
by
which
we
vnderstood
,
and
the
truth
is
reuealed
vnto
vs
.
Therefore
these
must
be
turned
and
transposed
and
created
a
new
,
that
we
may
be
(
as
Christ
saith
)
like
the
Angells
in
resurrection
.
For
the
infirmitie
of
this
mortall
bodie
is
such
,
as
it
cannot
take
the
least
taste
or
smack
of
heauenly
glorie
,
as
we
perceiue
in
the
Prophets
and
Apostles
,
who
were
men
without
soules
,
when
at
anie
time
God
did
appeare
vnto
them
.
And
not
without
cause
said
God
to
Moses
,
Thou
canst
not
see
my
face
:
neither
shall
man
see
me
and
liue
.
Wherefore
the
German
and
right
sence
of
the
wordes
of
the
Apostle
is
this
:
as
we
are
nothing
else
but
flesh
and
bloud
,
weake
,
mortall
,
sinfull
.
Curuae
in
terris
animae
coel
est
ium
in
mes
,
wée
cannot
inherite
the
kingdome
of
God
.
Lastly
if
that
of
Salomon
shall
be
laid
against
vs
:
Eccles.
3.
19.
The
condition
of
the
children
of
men
,
and
the
condition
of
beasts
are
euen
as
one
condition
,
and
so
argue
that
a
man
shall
rise
no
more
from
the
dead
then
a
beast
:
we
will
answere
them
by
Salomon
who
explaineth
himselfe
in
the
words
following
:
they
are
like
in
dying
,
As
the
one
dieth
so
dieth
the
other
:
but
in
their
estate
after
death
they
differ
,
of
which
Salomon
speaketh
not
.
The
sixt
Chapter
.
Of
the
certaintie
of
the
iudgement
or
the
day
of
doome
.
THe
general
iudgement
being
the
consecution
of
the
resurrection
,
1.
Thes.
4.
●6
.
&
the
end
therof
,
the
last
blast
of
that
shril
trumpet
giuing
this
Eccho
surgite
mortui
,
venite
ad
Iudicium
.
Arise
ye
dead
&
come
to
iudgement
:
We
are
to
enter
into
the
tractation
hereof
in
this
place
.
This
subiect
matter
though
it
be
of
vnquestionable
assurance
:
Yet
because
the
schoole
of
Cyclopical
Atheists
,
Epicures
,
carnal
minded
men
,
is
so
great
(
who
as
se●pents
grouel
wholly
in
the
dust
,
&
only
giue
themselues
to
earthly
things
,
licking
vp
this
Aphorisme
of
Socrates
the
Philosopher
,
Quae
supra
nos
nihil
ad
nos
.
Those
things
that
are
aboue
vs
appertaine
not
vnto
vs
)
we
list
to
light
a
candle
before
the
Sun
,
and
aswel
by
scriptures
,
as
irrefragable
reasons
,
determine
the
absolute
certaintie
of
this
matter
.
1.
The
scriptures
are
plaine
and
plentifull
in
the
point
.
Hanna
the
mother
of
Samuel
thus
prophecieth
hereof
saying
,
1.
Sam.
2.
10.
The
Lords
aduersaries
shall
be
destroied
,
and
out
of
heauen
shall
he
thunder
vpon
them
:
the
Lord
shall
iudge
the
ends
of
the
world
,
and
shall
giue
power
vnto
his
kinge
,
and
exalt
the
horne
of
his
anointed
,
which
is
Christ
.
Isaiah
sermoneth
it
thus
,
Isa.
2.
19.
Then
shall
they
goe
into
the
holes
of
the
rockes
,
and
into
the
caues
of
the
earth
,
from
before
the
feare
of
the
Lord
,
and
from
the
glorie
of
his
maiestie
,
when
he
shall
arise
to
iudge
the
earth
.
That
the
prophet
by
these
wordes
aimeth
at
doomes
day
appeareth
by
the
Angells
exposition
of
the
same
.
Reu.
6.
15.
1.
Reu.
1.
7.
&
6.
●5
.
And
the
kings
of
the
earth
and
the
great
men
▪
and
the
rich
men
,
and
the
cheif
captaines
,
and
the
mighty
men
,
and
euery
bondman
,
and
euery
free
man
,
hid
themselues
in
dennes
,
and
among
the
rockes
of
the
mountaines
,
And
said
to
the
mountaines
&
rocks
fal
on
vs
and
hide
vs
from
the
presence
of
him
that
sitteth
on
the
throne
,
and
from
the
wrath
of
the
Lambe
.
For
the
great
day
of
his
wrath
is
come
,
and
who
can
stand
?
In
another
place
he
preacheth
thus
Behould
the
day
of
the
Lord
cometh
,
Isa.
13.
9.
cruell
,
with
wrath
and
fierce
anger
▪
&c.
But
in
another
place
●e
is
most
pathetical
in
the
point
.
Isa●
.
66.
15.
〈…〉
1.
7.
8
The
lord
wil
come
with
fire
,
&
his
charets
like
a
wirlewind
,
that
hee
may
recompence
his
〈◊〉
with
wrath
,
and
his
indignation
with
the
flame
of
fire
.
For
the
Lord
wil
iudge
with
fire
,
Dan.
12.
1.
2.
3.
and
with
his
sword
all
flesh
.
Daniel
deliuereth
the
like
doome
,
saying
:
And
at
that
time
shal
Michael
stand
vp
,
the
great
prince
,
which
standeth
for
the
children
of
the
people
,
and
there
shall
be
a
time
of
trouble
,
such
as
neuer
was
since
there
began
to
bee
a
nation
vnto
that
same
time
,
and
at
that
time
thy
people
shall
be
deliuered
,
euery
one
that
shall
be
found
written
in
the
booke
.
And
many
of
them
that
sleepe
in
the
dust
of
the
earth
,
shall
awake
,
some
to
euerlasting
life
,
and
some
to
shame
and
perpetuall
contempt
.
And
they
that
bee
wise
shall
shine
as
the
brightnes
of
the
firmament
:
and
they
that
turne
many
to
righteousnes
,
shall
shine
as
the
starres
for
euer
and
euer
.
Iod.
2.
30.
Ioel
writeth
thus
of
it
:
I
will
shew
wonders
in
the
heauens
and
in
the
earth
:
bloud
,
and
fire
,
and
pillars
of
smoke
.
The
Sunne
shall
be
turned
into
darknes
,
and
the
moone
into
bloud
,
before
the
great
&
terrible
day
of
the
Lord
come
.
Zophan
.
1.
1●
Zephaniah
singeth
the
same
songe
with
the
rest
.
The
great
day
of
the
Lord
is
neere
,
it
is
neere
and
hasteth
greatly
,
euen
the
voice
of
the
day
of
the
Lord
:
the
strong
man
shall
crie
there
bitterly
.
That
day
is
a
day
of
wrath
,
a
day
of
trouble
and
heaumes
,
a
day
of
destruction
and
des●lation
,
a
day
of
obscuritie
and
darknes
,
a
day
of
cloudes
and
blacknes
,
a
day
of
the
trumpet
,
Mala●●
.
4.
1.
and
a
●arume
against
the
strong
citties
&c.
Malachie
hath
also
good
matter
to
this
purpose
.
The
day
commeth
that
shal
burne
as
an
ouen
,
and
all
the
proud
,
yea
&
all
that
do
wickedly
shal
be
stuble
,
&
the
day
that
co●meth
shall
burne
them
vp
,
saith
the
Lord
of
hosts
,
and
shall
leaue
them
neither
roote
nor
branch
.
In
the
new
testament
we
haue
verie
pregnant
proofes
.
Math.
16.
27.
The
Euangelists
are
flat
for
it
,
Christ
saith
in
Math.
The
Son
of
man
shal
come
in
the
glory
of
his
father
with
his
Angels
,
&
then
shal
he
giue
to
euery
man
according
to
his
deeds
.
Againe
by
the
same
Euangelist
he
saith
thus
.
Math.
24.
30.
They
shall
see
the
sonne
of
man
come
in
the
cloudes
of
heauen
with
power
and
great
glory
&c.
Math.
25.
31.
Also
by
the
same
pen-man
thus
:
when
the
Son
of
man
commeth
in
his
glory
,
and
all
the
holly
Angells
with
him
,
Luk.
21.
27.
then
shal
he
sit
vpon
the
throne
of
his
glory
.
Luke
recordeth
the
like
wordes
of
our
Sauiour
.
Then
shall
they
see
the
Sonne
of
man
come
in
a
cloude
,
with
power
and
great
glorie
.
beheaded
?
and
Peter
to
be
crucified
?
the
Saints
of
God
from
time
to
time
by
all
exquisite
torments
to
be
tortured
?
if
there
were
not
a
reuersion
of
times
wherein
they
might
be
glorified
?
Wherfore
it
was
necessarie
that
a
generall
assise
should
bee
holden
for
Gaile
deliuerie
,
and
the
consummation
of
their
endlesse
felicitie
.
3.
When
should
this
fore
denuntiation
of
Christ
sake
effect
?
Nothing
is
secret
that
shall
not
be
euident
:
Luke
8.
17.
neither
anie
thing
hid
that
shall
not
be
knowne
,
and
come
to
light
.
As
also
these
like
pred●ctions
of
holie
Scripture
:
Rom
2
16.
God
shall
iudge
the
secretes
of
men
by
Iesus
Christ
.
Euerie
mans
worke
shall
bee
made
manifest
,
if
our
expectation
of
the
iudgement
hath
not
due
effect
?
For
seeing
heere
many
thinges
are
smothered
which
neuer
are
detected
,
Bee
we
assured
that
God
keepeth
a
Kalender
of
our
doings
,
and
noteth
euerie
thing
exactly
in
his
Register
,
and
that
the
bookes
shall
be
opened
and
set
before
vs
,
the
eternall
counsaile
of
God
reuealing
to
euerie
one
his
sinnes
in
particular
.
4
Albeit
the
two
edged
sword
of
Gods
iustice
resteth
and
rusteth
in
the
Scabbard
of
his
patience
,
because
he
would
haue
no
man
to
perish
,
2.
Pet.
3.
9.
Gen.
3.
17.
&
6
35.
18.
&
7.
1.
10.
Luke
17.
26.
27.
Matt.
24.
38.
1.
Pet.
3.
20.
but
would
all
men
to
come
to
repentance
:
yet
that
this
conniuencie
might
not
cast
vs
vpon
a
bed
of
securitie
,
he
hath
made
some
examples
to
vs
in
this
life
,
to
set
vs
vpon
our
feet
,
and
to
make
vs
vigilant
,
that
we
fall
not
into
the
iudgement
.
As
those
whom
the
Deluge
did
absorpe
and
sweepe
away
,
wherin
all
the
Inhabitants
of
the
world
(
Noah
his
famille
dedicted
the
remnant
of
the
olde
,
and
the
seede
of
the
newe
Worlde
)
being
destroyed
.
Vnder
this
iudgement
the
future
finall
iudgement
(
wherein
onelie
a
remnant
shall
be
saued
,
euen
the
little
Arke
and
Barke
of
Christs
Church
,
)
is
luculently
portended
.
As
also
the
fearefull
conflagration
of
Sodome
giueth
faire
admonition
of
a
iudging
God
,
Gen.
19.
24.
25.
the
breath
of
Gods
anger
hauing
blowne
the
fire
,
that
will
lick
vp
all
the
vngodly
like
stubble
,
Iab.
22.
cap.
41
con
.
Faust
.
Ma●ichaum
.
Gen.
19.
3.
7.
●7
.
21.
22.
and
consume
them
like
drosse
.
Heereupon
Augustine
thus
sweetely
speaketh
.
Lot
a
iust
man
,
and
a
good
house-keeper
in
Sodome
,
pure
and
vndefiled
from
the
filthinesse
of
the
Sodomites
,
was
saued
from
the
fire
,
which
was
the
image
of
hell
fire
,
being
the
type
of
the
bodie
of
Christ
,
which
in
all
the
Saints
,
and
now
among
the
wicked
wayleth
,
by
whose
badde
conuersation
it
is
not
corrupted
,
and
from
whose
consociation
it
shall
bee
deliuered
in
the
ende
of
the
worlde
,
those
being
adindged
to
Hell
fire
.
&c.
Finally
,
the
repudiation
of
the
Iewes
,
Luke
13.
34.
Rom.
11.
8.
18.
Ezech.
2.
3.
the
inheritance
,
royall
Nation
,
and
peculiar
people
of
God
,
is
a
memorable
and
dreadfull
example
of
Gods
iudgement
:
who
for
their
disobedience
to
the
Lordes
Prophets
were
the
declamation
,
and
a
Prouerbe
vnto
all
the
worlde
,
and
were
pittifully
entreated
of
the
Assyrians
and
Babylonians
,
and
lastly
by
the
Romans
so
spoyled
,
as
they
were
no
more
a
people
.
5
Our
consciences
witnesse
the
certaintie
of
the
iudgement
,
which
tremble
and
quake
al
the
remembrance
thereof
,
Acts
14.
26.
as
Faelix
d●d
at
the
Sermon
o●
Paul
dilating
vpon
these
points
,
righteousnesse
,
temperance
,
iudgement
to
come
.
But
for
as
much
as
wee
are
called
to
reckoning
immediately
after
the
Dissolution
of
our
bodies
,
and
with
our
death
come
in
the
Tic●ets
and
Bell
of
account
of
the
by-past
actions
of
the
whole
life
:
the
vniuersall
generall
Audit
day
,
seemeth
needlesse
,
but
in
a
double
respect
it
is
more
then
necessarie
.
First
of
God
:
second
of
our selues
.
Psal.
51.
1
Of
God
,
that
he
might
be
iustified
in
his
sayings
,
and
cleare
when
he
is
iudged
.
Matt.
25.
31.
32
33
34.
37.
41.
4●
.
God
is
so
good
,
as
being
infinite
,
and
omnipotent
,
and
we
being
little
more
then
nothing
,
hee
yeeldeth
to
a
iudiciall
hearing
,
that
no
man
may
complaine
that
iustice
is
not
giuen
him
.
Therefore
that
thou
mayest
not
charge
him
with
wrong
intended
of
his
side
towardes
thee
,
thou
shalt
haue
thy
open
(
verie
honourable
)
tryull
.
2
In
regarde
of
our selues
it
is
also
requisite
,
that
our
shamelesse
sinnes
might
come
to
more
confusion
,
and
our
good
be●des
might
the
more
bee
dignifyed
.
Wherefore
our
prouin●●ll
Lawes
punish
theeues
and
malefactors
openly
,
to
adde
more
shame
vnto
them
.
If
a
Magistrate
shall
in
pittie
to
couer
his
shame
,
execute
a
felon
closely
in
the
Gaile
,
hee
shoulde
not
doe
iustice
,
because
hee
doth
not
the
plenarie
punishment
the
Lawe
awarded
him
For
the
disgrace
,
ignominie
,
and
reproch
that
followeth
such
a
iudgement
,
is
the
greatest
part
of
the
iudgement
.
Hence
it
is
that
man
tendring
his
credite
,
had
rather
die
then
be
o●●g●aced
.
Secular
Iudges
,
and
Ecclesiasticall
Officers
,
bring
foorth
their
delinquents
to
doe
their
peuance
,
in
the
Market
dayes
and
Sabaoth
,
that
the
great
apparance
of
people
which
such
times
do
giue
,
might
inlarge
their
shame
.
So
God
reserueth
an
impenitent
sinner
to
that
generall
day
to
adde
more
affliction
to
his
heauinesse
,
being
made
as
a
spectacl●
set
vppon
a
stage
for
all
the
Worlde
to
wonder
at
.
This
is
that
hee
threatneth
him
by
his
Prophet
Nahum
.
Nahum
.
3.
5.
Beholde
I
will
discouer
thy
ski●s
vpon
thy
face
and
will
shew
the
nations
thy
filthinesse
,
and
the
Kingdoms
thy
shame
And
I
will
cast
filth
vpon
thee
,
and
make
thee
vile
,
and
will
set
thee
as
a
gasing
stocke
.
Now
what
an
exquisite
iudgement
is
this
,
consider
by
this
which
hath
some
similitude
hereunto
.
Put
the
case
that
an
honest
and
shamefast
Matrone
shoulde
bee
stripped
of
her
rayment
,
and
shewed
naked
to
all
that
woulde
beholde
her
,
woulde
not
this
bee
as
a
knife
set
at
the
heart
or
her
,
and
woulde
shee
not
die
through
the
anguish
of
soule
,
for
this
vnspeakeable
shame
brought
vppon
her
?
No
question
shee
would
.
But
in
what
case
is
a
sinner
in
resp●ct
of
her
,
who
shall
haue
all
his
abhominations
set
before
the
viewe
of
the
worlde
,
the
filthie
workes
,
wordes
,
thoughts
o●
his
●●●de
,
read
in
the
audience
of
all
?
A
thousande
to
one
that
●ehe●●e
her
nakednesse
shall
see
his
filthinesse
:
by
infinite
degrees
●●ere●ore
the
vexation
of
the
one
shall
exceede
the
veration
of
the
other
.
For
he
shall
call
out
heauen
and
earth
to
record
against
them
,
Deut.
31.
28.
as
Moses
against
the
people
:
Angels
and
Diue●s
shall
goe
against
them
,
and
condemne
them
:
and
what
,
〈◊〉
o●
the
sinnes
of
the
Saints
be
spoken
of
?
Yes
doub●●s
.
But
rather
to
dignifie
then
damnifie
them
.
For
they
shall
bee
vnto
them
as
rents
of
Garments
,
which
are
●ouered
ouer
with
a
Vewe●
Welt
,
or
Fringe
,
or
Lace
of
Golde
,
which
giueth
a
great
d●ale
more
grace
vnto
the
Garment
.
The
rentes
of
their
sinnes
being
ouerlayde
with
repentance
,
appeare
no
more
,
but
rather
are
more
orient
and
beautifull
.
Psal.
1.
5.
But
the
wicked
shall
not
stand
in
the
iudgement
,
neither
the
sinners
in
the
Congregation
of
the
righteous
.
Thus
as
the
generall
iudgement
serueth
for
the
greater
confusion
of
vilde
persons
:
so
it
maketh
to
the
greater
glorie
of
the
Saints
,
and
the
grace
of
their
good
workes
.
It
was
the
order
among
the
Romans
that
such
ch●iftains
and
v●liants
that
had
performed
honorable
seru●c●
in
the
warres
,
should
be
brought
into
the
cittie
of
Rome
with
grea●●om●e
,
with
their
captiues
taken
in
the
field
following
them
,
and
the
displaid
〈◊〉
and
other
ensigne●
of
their
va●o●c
carried
before
them
:
〈◊〉
the
godly
when
they
go●
out
of
this
use
,
shall
be
brought
with
all
vnspeakable
solemn●
〈…〉
the
heauenly
cittie
of
Hier●salem
,
among
the
companie
of
inu●merable
●ngels
,
Mat.
25.
33.
35.
●6
.
Isa.
58.
7.
8.
Ezek.
18.
7
,
Matt.
25.
41.
42.
43.
with
all
the
fuduments
and
ornaments
of
their
vertu●s
about
them
as
all
〈◊〉
workes
of
pittie
and
pi●●e
,
their
co●tumelies
,
callamities
〈◊〉
suff●●●d
for
conscience
sake
,
their
humility
charity
,
modes●e
,
〈…〉
:
finally
euery
good
action
,
thogh
it
be
quid●●
rather
then
quantum
a
quidditie
rather
then
a
quantitie
,
as
a
cup
of
cold
water
giuen
for
Gods
sake
,
which
we
giue
our
beasts
,
s●●ll
come
before
God
and
haue
reward
in
heauen
,
the
qualitie
rather
then
quantitie
beeing
regarded
by
the
almightie
.
As
for
the
〈◊〉
which
shall
be
brought
after
them
as
the
Emperoures
among
the
Romans
did
bring
their
prisoners
with
them
,
they
are
the
D●●ell
,
the
world
,
the
●lesh
,
and
all
the
blacke
garde
that
hang
●●ereupon
,
as
fornication
,
vnclea●●es
,
immodestie
,
anger
,
contention
,
and
such
like
ouer
which
they
haue
victoriou●ly
triumphed
.
The
seauenth
Chapter
.
That
Christ
shall
be
the
iudge
of
the
world
.
THe
certaintie
of
the
iudgement
béeing
shewed
:
in
the
next
roome
it
is
meete
it
bee
declared
who
shall
be
the
iudge
.
The
iudge
shall
be
Christ
the
second
person
in
Trinitie
.
Ioh.
5.
22.
&
1.
27.
1.
Cor
1.
7
8.
&
11.
26.
Phil.
2.
10.
&
3.
20.
Matt.
26.
27.
Col.
34.
1.
Thes.
1.
●0
▪
&
2.
9.
The
whole
Trinitie
haue
a
stroke
in
the
action
:
but
the
execution
therof
is
committed
by
them
to
the
second
person
,
So
the
scriptures
shew
.
It
is
Christes
saying
The
father
iudgeth
woman
,
but
hath
committed
all
iudgement
to
the
〈◊〉
.
And
h●th
giuen
him
power
to
execute
iudgement
,
in
that
he
is
the
sonne
of
man
.
Mathew
,
Marke
,
Luke
,
witnesse
so
much
.
In
Mathew
it
is
said
The
sonne
of
man
shall
come
in
the
glory
of
his
father
with
his
Angels
,
and
then
shall
he
giue
to
euery
man
according
to
his
deeds
:
Againe
by
him
thus
:
They
shall
see
the
Son
of
man
come
in
the
clouds
of
heauen
&c.
Math
24.
30.
Math.
25.
31.
And
thus
:
And
when
the
son
of
man
commeth
in
his
glory
&c.
In
Mark
it
is
said
.
When
they
shall
see
the
son
of
man
comming
in
the
cloudes
&c.
Luk.
21.
27.
&
22.
69.
1.
Thess.
4.
16
&
5.
23.
The
like
saith
Luke
:
They
shall
see
the
sonne
of
man
come
in
a
cloude
&c
The
Apostle
by
their
subscription
establish
this
proposition
:
Paul
giueth
his
vnfained
consent
thereunto
thus
:
At
the
day
when
God
shall
iudge
the
secrets
of
men
by
Iesus
Christ
:
Rom.
2.
16.
2.
Cor.
5
10.
Rom.
14.
10
And
in
another
place
▪
thus
:
We
must
all
apeare
before
the
iudgement
seat
of
Christ
&c.
The
third
time
he
puteth
his
hand
to
this
doctrine
vsing
the
selfe
same
wordes
be●ore
mentioned
.
This
was
a
peece
of
his
preaching
at
Athens
:
Because
he
hath
appointed
a
day
in
the
which
he
will
iudge
the
world
in
righteousnes
by
that
man
whom
he
hath
appointed
,
Act.
17
,
31.
Hebr.
9
28
&
10.
25.
37.
Iacob
5
7.
8.
9
Apoc.
22.
7.
12
●0
.
2
Tim
4.
1.
Phil
3
●0
.
21
1.
Pet.
1.
7.
&
4.
5.
7.
&
5.
4.
2.
Pet
3.
4.
10.
12.
Tit.
2.
13.
1.
Iohn
.
2.
28.
&
3.
2.
Iud.
24.
Apoc.
1.
7.
25.
2.
Thess
1.
7.
8
10.
whereof
he
hath
giuen
an
assurance
to
all
men
,
in
that
he
hath
raised
him
from
the
dead
.
By
this
he
adiureth
Timothie
to
bee
●aithfull
in
his
ministrie
:
I
charge
thee
before
the
Lord
Iesus
Christ
which
shall
iudge
the
quicke
and
dead
at
his
appearing
,
and
in
his
kingdome
.
&c.
By
this
he
perswadeth
to
follow
wholesome
admoni●ion
.
Our
conuersation
is
in
heauen
from
whence
also
we
look
for
the
Sauio●
euen
the
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
who
shal
change
our
vile
b●d●e
,
that
it
may
be
fashioned
like
vnto
his
glorious
bodie
according
to
the
working
,
wherby
he
is
able
euen
to
subdue
all
things
vnto
himselfe
.
He
putteth
Titus
in
mind
hereof
saying
:
Looking
for
the
blessed
hope
and
apearing
of
the
glory
of
the
mightie
God
,
&
of
our
sauiour
lesus
Christ
.
So
much
hee
intimateth
in
effect
to
the
Thessalonians
:
When
the
Lord
Iesus
shall
shew
himselfe
from
heauen
,
with
his
mightie
Angells
,
in
flaming
fire
,
rendring
vengance
vnto
them
that
doe
not
know
God
.
&c
There
is
no
wr●ghting
of
the
Apostle
free
from
this
doctrine
,
but
it
is
eft-soones
by
him
vpon
al
●ccurring
necessities
repea●ed
.
This
text
was
giuen
to
Peter
to
preach
vpon
,
to
the
Centurion
Cornelius
;
as
he
himselfe
confesseth
in
this
wise
.
Act.
10.
42.
Hee
commanded
vs
to
preach
vnto
the
people
,
&
to
testifie
,
that
it
is
he
that
is
ordeined
of
God
a
iudge
of
quick
,
and
dead
Augustine
rendreth
this
reason
of
his
comming
to
iudgement
in
this
wise
:
vt
ea
natura
Iudicem
agat
qu●
sub
Iudice
stetit
:
that
he
may
act
the
off●ce
of
a
iudge
in
that
nature
,
in
which
he
stode
before
a
iudge
.
Hée
shall
come
visible
and
manifest
to
iudge
the
worlde
,
as
hee
came
visible
and
manifest
to
redeeme
t●e
worlde
.
But
this
office
seemeth
too
base
for
his
heauenly
maiestie
,
to
fitte
iudging
and
determining
the
●ffaires
of
men
:
And
one
would
thinke
it
might
become
a
meaner
person
better
.
For
if
a
King
should
sitte
counting
with
hie
Cater
about
his
expences
,
or
should
once
enter
into
the
kitchin
or
larder
house
,
hee
should
be
lesse
esteem●d
ouer
after
for
it
.
But
he
that
will
parley
the
point
with
the
Ante
,
why
he
conueyeth
away
kernelles
of
corne
,
and
hoordeth
them
vp
in
the
holes
of
the
earth
,
hee
should
bee
accounted
a
very
foolish
man
.
Psal.
62.
9.
Psal.
39
●
.
9.
Psal.
8.
5
Psal.
29.
5.
Iob.
1.
21.
&
8
9.
&
25.
6.
Psal.
82.
7.
&
94.
20.
&
103
14.
&
104.
4.
6.
&
146.
3.
Eccle.
4.
3.
Hebr.
2.
6.
1.
Pet.
1
24.
Isai.
40.
7.
Isai
31.
3
&
5●
8.
●2
.
Psal.
●02
.
Now
this
action
of
Christ
seemeth
in
outwar●
consideration
me●●er
then
anie
of
these
supposed
cases
,
inasmuch
as
Christ
and
wee
cannot
admitte
comparisons
,
wée
being
not
so
much
as
a
mote
to
himward
.
My
substance
is
nothing
in
respect
of
thee
,
euery
man
in
his
best
state
is
altogether
vanitie
,
so
singeth
the
melodious
and
mellictuous
musi●ian
of
Israel
.
Isaj
resembleth
vs
to
●ay
and
to
grasse
which
the
wind
wracketh
,
the
Sunne
s●ngeth
,
the
beast
deuoureth
,
and
euery
passenger
trampleth
vnder
féete
,
which
is
to
day
,
and
to
morrow
is
cast
into
th●●uen
:
and
he
taketh
the
theame
from
Gods
mouth
saying
:
All
flesh
is
grasse
and
all
the
glorie
thereof
is
as
the
flower
of
the
field
.
Dauid
hath
no
better
thing
to
liken
vs
to
then
a
worme
and
cast
garment
:
wee
shall
all
waxe
olde
as
doth
a
garment
:
and
as
a
vesture
shalt
thou
change
vs
and
we
shall
be
changed
.
Therefore
if
being
said
to
Christ
we
are
lesse
then
the
Cater
is
to
the
King
,
the
moth
to
a
man
:
It
séeme
der●gatorie
from
his
supreame
dignitie
to
vndergoe
such
an
office
of
humilitie
.
But
the
necessitie
thereof
hath
beene
for-shewed
:
and
his
maner
of
comming
in
glorie
,
which
we
shal
afterward
speake
of
,
doth
assoile
this
question
,
and
infinuation
.
But
yet
is
this
conc●usion
somwhat
choaked
by
that
which
Isaiah
saith
:
Isai.
3.
14.
The
Lord
shall
enter
into
iudgement
with
the
antients
of
his
people
and
the
princes
thereof
,
meaning
the
elect
and
faithfull
children
o●
God
:
Math.
39.
2●
and
by
that
promise
of
Christ
to
his
Apostles
:
Ye
which
followed
mee
in
the
regeneration
,
shall
sitte
also
vpon
twelue
thrones
,
and
iudge
the
twelue
tribes
of
Israel
.
And
by
that
which
Paul
saith
:
1.
Cor.
6.
●●
Doe
ye
not
know
that
the
saints
shall
iudge
the
world
?
By
these
it
should
séeme
that
Christ
haue
copartners
in
this
commission
,
and
that
the
whole
authoritie
is
not
in
him
alone
.
We
answere
that
he
is
the
cheife
iustice
,
and
hee
and
none
but
hee
pronounceth
the
sentence
:
the
Apostles
,
and
good
professers
of
his
name
shall
sit
on
the
bench
by
him
,
as
all
that
are
iustices
among
vs
doe
sit
by
their
principall
Iudge
at
both
hands
,
and
giue
euidence
and
allowance
to
the
sentence
.
This
is
a
royall
prerogatiue
that
the
saints
haue
,
that
they
are
Christes
assistants
and
consortes
,
and
their
enimies
iudges
:
wherefore
take
the
watchword
of
the
Apostle
with
you
.
Brethren
consider
your
calling
,
and
disgrace
we
it
at
no
hand
by
our
misdoings
.
A
noble
mans
son
is
not
suffered
to
conuerse
with
any
inordinate
or
base
companion
:
We
are
of
noble
degrée
as
yee
sée
being
to
sitte
with
our
Christ
in
his
throne
of
maiestie
.
Oh
remember
we
this
,
and
by
conuersing
with
wicked
men
let
vs
not
bring
vpon
so
high
a
calling
such
contempt
and
dislike
.
Aulus
Fuluius
would
haue
●laine
his
sonne
because
hee
consorted
himselfe
with
Catiline
the
enemie
of
the
countrie
,
whereas
he
had
begat
him
for
the
good
of
the
country
.
God
indureth
not
that
such
as
are
seperated
&
put
apart
to
be
consorts
to
our
sauiour
,
should
be
copsmats
with
sinners
.
When
as
Philip
the
King
was
playing
with
his
prisoners
taken
in
the
warres
,
and
was
casting
vp
vnto
them
in
declamatorie
wise
their
captiue
condition
.
Demades
the
philosopher
indured
him
not
,
but
thus
wisely
censured
him
:
since
fortune
and
good
lucke
haue
made
thee
a
great
man
,
&
laid
vpon
thee
the
person
of
Agamemnon
,
art
thou
not
ashamed
to
plaie
the
Thersites
?
that
is
of
a
victorious
prince
wilt
thou
proue
a
paltrie
companion
?
This
is
our
estate
,
but
not
fortune
,
but
Gods
fauor
hath
made
vs
kinges
for
euer
:
wherefore
be
we
not
conditioned
as
catifes
.
But
as
christians
as
it
becommeth
vs
.
And
this
grace
the
Lord
giue
vs
.
The
eight
Chapter
.
How
ioyfull
it
is
to
the
godly
,
and
dolefull
to
the
wicked
,
that
Christ
shall
be
their
Iudge
.
AS
Kinges
haue
their
habits
according
to
the
times
,
either
of
warre
,
mirth
,
or
mourning
:
So
Christ
suteth
himselfe
to
the
nature
and
propertie
of
his
businesse
:
and
comming
to
iudge
the
worlde
,
he
cloatheth
himselfe
with
the
cloudes
,
as
with
a
garment
,
and
is
decked
with
maiestie
and
honour
.
He
will
come
flying
like
a
Be●
among
vs
.
bringing
honie
to
the
godly
,
&
fastning
his
sting
in
those
that
are
his
enemies
.
In
his
first
comming
hee
came
for
thee
:
but
his
second
iourney
,
if
thou
takest
not
heede
,
wil
be
taken
against
thee
.
To
the
Saint
he
will
sh●w
himselfe
a
Lambe
:
to
the
sinner
he
will
sh●w
himselfe
a
●ion
.
His
fi●st
comming
was
the
kingdome
of
grace
:
his
second
shal
be
his
kingdome
of
glorie
and
iustice
.
That
,
shewed
mercie
vpon
soules
:
this
shall
sit
in
iudgement
vpon
soules
.
Then
hee
came
with
the
Trumpet
of
mens
tongues
:
but
he
is
to
come
next
with
the
Trumpet
of
an
Archangell●
.
Then
he
came
downe
with
a
verie
merrie
noise
,
with
this
comfortable
Antheme
and
song
of
deliuerance
,
Glorie
bee
to
God
in
the
heauens
,
and
peace
in
the
earth
:
but
he
is
to
come
hereafter
with
a
doleful
dumpish
note
:
Woe
,
woe
,
be
to
the
inhabitants
of
the
earth
.
Then
he
came
to
gather
the
lost
sheepe
into
his
folde
:
but
his
next
comming
is
to
separate
the
sheepe
from
the
Goates
.
Acts.
8
32.
Then
he
came
to
entertaine
both
Iewe
and
the
Gentile
:
but
when
hee
comes
againe
hee
will
diuide
the
seruant
from
the
seruant
standing
at
the
Mill-quearnes
,
the
husband
from
the
wife
couching
together
in
one
bed
:
Matt.
16.
27.
&
25.
31.
6.
&
24
30.
Psal.
58.
10.
Iacob
from
Esau
w●ll●wing
in
one
wombe
.
But
then
begins
the
merrie
worlde
with
the
godly
which
neuer
shall
haue
end
.
The
righteous
shall
reioyce
when
he
seeth
the
vengeance
:
he
shall
wash
his
feete
in
the
blood
of
the
wicked
▪
The
Saints
shall
bee
ioyfull
with
g●●rie
,
Psa.
149.
5.
they
shall
reioyce
in
their
beds
.
The
praises
of
God
shall
be
in
their
●●o●thes
,
and
a
two
edged
sworde
in
their
hands
.
&c.
As
the
iudge
〈…〉
▪
be
dreadfull
to
the
wicked
,
because
they
shall
be
〈…〉
it
shall
bee
as
delightfull
to
the
godly
,
because
they
〈…〉
according
to
that
which
Paul
saith
:
●
.
Tim.
4.
7.
I
haue
fought
a
good
fight
,
and
haue
finished
my
course
:
I
haue
kept
the
faith
.
For
hence-forth
is
laide
vp
for
me
the
crowne
of
righteousnesse
,
which
the
Lord
the
righteous
Iudge
shall
giue
mee
at
that
day
:
and
not
to
me
onely
,
but
vnto
all
them
also
that
loue
his
appearance
.
By
the
names
he
giueth
vs
,
he
openeth
his
loue
towards
vs
,
that
we
might
lift
vp
our
heades
when
Bee
commeth
againe
to
vs
.
Iud.
8.
21.
Rom.
6.
16.
18.
22.
Iohn
15.
14.
Mark
.
3.
33.
Luk●
24.
Marke
1.
Cant.
5.
1.
He
calleth
the
godly
,
Mother
,
Sisters
,
Brethren
.
Hee
calleth
them
his
Seruants
.
He
calleth
them
his
Friends
.
He
calleth
them
his
kinsmen
.
He
calleth
them
his
Brethren
.
He
calleth
them
his
Sonnes
.
He
calleth
them
his
Spouse
.
All
these
being
tearmes
of
loue
,
and
requi●i●g
dueties
of
loue
.
By
calling
vs
by
all
these
,
what
else
doth
hee
thereby
signifie
,
but
that
he
hath
all
loue
towardes
vs
.
Wherefore
beare
we
him
our
hearts
,
as
Marie
bare
him
in
her
armes
,
if
we
be
his
Mother
.
Let
vs
preferre
him
before
all
brethren
,
as
Ioseph
preferred
Beniamin
before
all
his
brethren
if
he
be
our
brother
.
Let
vs
embrace
him
as
Rebecca
did
Isaac
,
A●●
.
in
.
lib.
de
Iacob
.
&
vita
beata
.
lib.
c.
6.
if
we
be
his
Spouse
.
Art
thou
afraide
(
saith
Ambrose
)
that
thy
Iudge
will
be
vnmercifull
?
consider
what
Iudge
thou
hast
?
The
Father
hath
committed
all
the
iudgement
to
Christ
:
can
he
condemne
vs
to
death
,
who
hath
redeemed
vs
from
death
●
hauing
giuen
himselfe
for
vs
,
whose
life
he
acknowledgeth
to
bee
the
recompence
of
his
death
?
Shall
he
not
say
,
what
pro●●●e
is
there
in
my
blood
,
if
I
damne
him
whom
I
haue
deliuered
?
Again
,
dost
thou
consider
the
Iudge
,
and
dost
not
consider
the
Aduocate
?
Can
his
sentence
be
sharpe
,
who
ceaseth
not
to
make
continuall
intercession
for
vs
,
that
we
may
gaine
his
fathers
grace
againe●
This
is
the
sage
and
sweete
saying
of
this
worthie
father
.
T●
which
this
short
sugred
speach
of
learned
Gregorie
is
sutable
.
Est
nobis
spes
magna
poenitentibus
:
G●●g
.
●om●
3.
〈◊〉
Euan.
quia
Aduocatus
noster
factus
est
Iudex
noster
.
There
is
great
hope
for
vs
that
are
penitent
,
because
he
that
is
our
Aduocate
is
made
our
Iudge
.
Iustit
lib.
2.
〈◊〉
●6
.
sect
,
11
Thrice
ren●
wne●
Master
Caluin
,
to
this
purpose
speaketh
most
comfortablie
to
the
Christian
soule
thus
:
It
is
no
small
securitie
,
that
we
are
not
called
before
any
iudgement
seat
,
but
of
our
redeemers
,
of
whom
saluation
is
to
be
looked
for
:
so
farre
is
he
from
going
vp
to
the
bench
to
condemne
vs
.
To
this
end
the
Father
hath
honoured
his
Son
,
and
hath
resigned
vp
to
him
all
the
iudgement
,
for
the
pacificition
〈◊〉
the
consciences
of
his
seruant
&
aff●ighted
with
the
regard
of
the
terror
of
his
iudgement
.
Thus
(
good
Christian
)
is
thy
lot
fal●e
into
a
faire
ground
,
and
thou
hast
a
good
inheritance
.
For
tell
me
if
thou
hadst
a
cause
ha●ing
in
the
law
,
&
thy
Counsellor
who
alwayes
hath
encouraged
thee
in
it
,
should
be
made
thy
Iudge
,
wouldst
thou
not
bee
a
glad
man
vpon
it
,
and
ascertaine
thy selfe
of
thy
good
successe
?
The
Christians
case
is
the
like
,
and
our
fee-simple
,
and
frée-hold
of
our
saluation
is
to
vndergo
decision
and
determination
of
law
.
Christ
that
alwayes
hath
béene
our
Counsellor
and
warranted
vs
the
day
is
created
by
the
father
our
Iudge
,
the
inheritance
therefore
cocke-sure
of
our
side
,
and
that
our
soules
knowe
right
well
.
Respect
not
therefore
what
iudgement
the
worlde
giueth
of
thee
,
seeing
thou
hast
the
supreme
Iudge
of
the
highest
Court
,
that
giueth
sentence
on
thy
side
,
which
Omni
appellatione
remota
,
without
further
appeale
must
stande
inuiolable
.
For
if
thou
beest
here
wronged
in
a
lower
Court
by
some
vnskilfull
or
corrupt
Iudge
,
thou
knowest
how
to
remedie
the
matter
out
of
hand
,
n●mely
,
by
appealing
to
a
higher
Bench
,
where
this
iniuris
is
rectified
.
Art
thou
thus
wise
for
thy
worldly
wealth
,
and
wilt
thou
not
haue
as
good
vnderstanding
for
thy
sauing
health
?
The
Prophet
Ieremie
tooke
this
course
,
who
beeing
vniustly
iudged
by
men
,
turneth
himselfe
to
God
,
and
putteth
vp
his
●ill
of
complaint
thus
vnto
him
:
Iere.
11.
20.
O
Lord
of
hostes
that
iudgest
righteously
,
and
triest
the
reines
and
heart
,
let
me
see
thy
vengeance
on
them
,
for
vnto
thee
haue
I
opened
my
cause
.
But
this
is
not
so
much
comfort
to
the
godly
,
Marke
14.
62
▪
Luke
9.
26.
2.
Thes.
●
.
1.
7.
8.
2.
Pet
3.
4.
10
Apoc.
1.
7
1
▪
Gen.
37.
7●
8
,
9.
11.
1.
Sam.
19.
2.
Lam
1.
2.
3.
5.
7.
10.
Psal.
3.
18
.
as
a
corosiue
to
the
wicked
.
For
it
will
be
a
death
vnto
them
,
to
see
him
whom
they
so
hated
,
so
exalted
,
that
their
highest
enemy
shal
be
in
highest
maiesty
.
It
was
the
greatest
e●e-sore
,
&
heart-sore
that
might
be
to
the
brethren
of
Ioseph
,
that
Ioseph
was
more
set
by
of
their
father
Iacob
then
they
,
because
they
neuer
could
abide
him
.
Saul
was
made
a
mad
melancholick
man
,
because
the
people
so
much
applauded
Dauid
whom
he
persecuted
.
It
was
not
such
veration
to
Ieremie
to
sée
Ierusalem
destroied
,
&
to
sit
as
a
widow
forsaken
:
but
this
wrought
al
his
wo
,
that
his
enemies
had
dominion
ouer
him
▪
That
the
wicked
are
Christs
enemies
&
no
better
it
is
certaine
.
So
Paul
calleth
them
.
They
are
the
enemies
of
the
crosse
of
Christ
,
whose
〈◊〉
damnation
.
In
regard
of
his
enmitie
betwéene
Christ
and
them
,
they
had
rather
go
downe
presently
into
hel
,
then
see
him
in
such
Maiestie
,
whom
they
loaded
with
such
miserie
.
2
Also
their
conditions
are
so
contrarie
,
as
they
could
not
possible
haue
a
worse
match
,
then
that
he
should
be
Iudge
ouer
them
.
For
what
comfort
can
a
couetous
man
haue
,
when
he
standeth
before
him
to
be
iudged
who
euer
,
so
abhorred
couetousnesse
,
and
despised
riches
,
as
when
he
was
borne
hee
woulde
haue
neuer
a
Cradle
,
but
suffred
himselfe
to
be
layd
in
a
Cratch
:
who
all
his
life
time
would
not
haue
a
house
of
his
owne
wherein
to
hide
his
head
,
when
as
the
foxes
were
better
prouided
for
by
their
hole●
,
and
the
birde
of
the
ayre
by
their
nests
:
who
at
his
death
had
neuer
a
Graue-stone
to
couer
him
,
but
was
intombed
in
Iosephs
Sepulchre
?
What
●ey
can
the
proude
haue
when
they
appeare
be●ore
this
Iudge
,
whose
humilitie
was
such
,
as
he
stooped
and
yeelded
his
shoulders
to
the
crosse
,
which
he
carried
till
his
backe
was
readie
to
breake
?
what
heart
can
the
haughtie
and
ambicious
haue
,
who
only
stand
vpon
termes
of
gentrie
,
and
hunt
after
honour
,
saying
with
Saul
:
Honour
mee
before
my
people
and
taking
that
to
be
their
Quietus
est
,
the
chiefest
felicitie
,
knowing
that
this
Iudge
can
abide
nothing
worse
:
in
which
respect
,
when
they
would
have
honoured
him
,
he
hid
himselfe
from
them
:
and
when
they
would
haue
crowned
him
a
king
,
Iosh.
6.
15.
he
would
not
come
at
them
?
And
what
shall
the
trencher-men
of
our
times
,
(
whose
God
is
their
bellie
,
whose
larder
is
their
loue
,
whose
bowles
are
their
blisse
,
and
their
foode
their
felicitie
)
say
when
they
shall
holde
vp
their
handes
at
his
barre
,
and
looke
him
on
the
face
,
whose
〈◊〉
was
so
sowre
,
and
diet
so
much
against
appetite
,
Matt.
27.
48.
Iohn
19.
29.
gall
steeped
in
Vineger
,
being
giuen
him
for
restauration
?
Now
shall
not
all
the
louers
of
the
world
be
confounded
before
him
,
who
so
loathed
and
reiected
all
the
pleasures
of
this
worlde
?
It
dismaieth
the
rich
man
to
haue
a
poore
man
his
Iudge
:
the
proude
man
endureth
not
the
humble
should
iudge
him
:
the
vnchast
dreadeth
the
arbitriment
of
the
continent
:
the
mightie
had
rather
bee
tried
by
anie
then
by
the
meane
man
.
In
all
these
respects
,
the
vnrighteous
wish
to
bee
tried
by
any
then
by
Christ
Iesus
.
And
they
haue
reason
for
it
:
For
admitte
thou
were
to
goe
to
Westminster
Hall
to
conuent
thy
neighbour
before
one
of
the
Iudges
,
and
thou
shouldest
méete
one
of
thy
acquaintance
comming
from
thence
,
to
whom
thou
ope●est
thy
purpose
in
this
bus●●esse
,
and
he
should
answere
thee
that
the
law
would
goe
against
thee
,
because
others
in
the
like
case
haue
bene
condemned
before
thee
:
would
not
thy
discretion
deale
with
thee
to
goe
backe
as
then
camest
,
and
giue
ouer
this
inte●dement
?
truly
if
thou
hast
anye
witte
in
thy
head
thou
wouldest
.
It
so
fareth
with
euery
wicked
man
and
so
standeth
the
case
with
him
.
Cou●tous
man
I
aske
thee
whether
thou
goest
?
thou
answerest
mee
to
a
iudge
of
Assise
,
and
thou
answerest
right
,
for
to
him
thou
must
goe
whether
thou
wilt
or
no.
But
tell
mee
what
thou
wouldest
haue
there
?
Thou
saiest
by
that
meanes
thou
wouldest
●ll
in
thy
moneyes
by
obligatorie
wrightinges
(
though
by
vncenscionable
practise
●●tors●●
)
due
vnto
thee
.
I
tel
thee
my
freind
,
returne
backe
by
repentance
,
and
be
thine
owne
freind
,
for
vppon
my
certaine
knowledge
I
haue
seene
the
case
condemned
in
others
wholy
wrightings
,
and
I
haue
diuerse
times
read
them
.
The
Lord
the
iudge
of
glorie
sitting
vppon
that
cause
,
by
couching
in
〈◊〉
●rath
,
and
not
hauing
in
al
〈◊〉
life
time
a
cabbin
to
couer
him
:
in
this
●ts
owne
example
hath
condemned
this
course
.
I
say
the
〈◊〉
to
you
resolute
and
desolate
men
,
that
picke
quarrelles
for
s●all
causes
and
often
for
no
cause
:
and
thinke
man-slaughter
g●od
man-hood
,
and
thinke
it
a
dispa●●●●ent
to
bigest
a
discontent●ment
:
you
will
be
condemned
for
this
●●ate
at
the
iudgement
:
for
the
Iudge
by
doing
the
con●rarie
,
hath
condemned
it
:
b●e
a
●●u●led
▪
reu●led
not
againe
:
did
not
ban●●e
backe
blowes
for
blowes
:
but
euen
as
sheepe
before
his
shéerer
was
d●mmie
,
so
opened
he
not
his
mo●th
.
Math.
5
39.
Luk.
6.
29.
Math
11.
29.
Col.
3.
1●
.
Acts.
7.
60
.
Also
he
hath
left
vs
c●ntrarie
commandement
,
namely
,
if
we
be
bu●●●ted
on
the
one
chéeke
,
to
holde
out
the
other
:
the
meaning
whereof
is
,
that
we
rather
suffer
two
i●iuries
then
reuenge
one
.
To
the
Ep●cures
▪
ambitious
,
luxurio●s
,
and
to
all
e●orbitant
persons
of
what
name
and
title
soeuer
they
bee
,
bée
the
same
spoaken
:
they
haue
their
i●dgement
in
the
law
,
and
they
shall
haue
it
in
the
lake
,
if
they
looke
not
well
vnto
it
.
Therfore
for
God●
sake
be
ye
warned
that
ye
may
be
armed
that
ye
may
not
be
harmed
.
Thou
angrie
man
,
it
will
not
se●ue
thy
turne
at
that
time
toplead
the
heat
of
thy
nature
,
the
impotencie
of
thy
affections
,
whereby
thou
canst
not
moderat
thy
●cessiue
perturbations
:
For
when
many
dogges
came
about
Christ
,
and
many
fatte
Bulles
of
Basan
incircled
him
,
and
be
set
him
round
about
:
hee
was
so
farre
from
troublesome
passions
,
as
hee
was
resolued
into
charitable
affections
towards
them
,
and
put
vp
his
praieres
to
his
father
for
them
.
〈◊〉
.
23.
34.
Thou
gréedie
gutt●
that
giuest
vp
thy selfe
to
gurmandizing
,
it
is
but
absurde
to
plead
disuse
of
abstinence
or
temperaunco
,
for
Christ
that
great
faster
,
shal
condemne
thee
thou
great
feaster
.
From
these
instances
all
degrées
of
sinners
may
take
inferences
that
belong
vnto
them
,
and
be
in
time
conuerted
,
least
at
that
time
they
be
for
euer
confounded
.
Thus
Christ
as
he
was
the
ruine
and
resurrection
of
many
,
〈◊〉
.
2.
34.
according
to
the
prophecie
at
his
first
comming
:
so
shall
his
second
comming
haue
the
same
effects
.
The
dolor
of
the
wicked
and
the
pleasure
of
the
godly
shal
be
such
at
that
time
,
as
a
learned
man
in
meditation
hereof
wondereth
,
that
euery
stone
should
not
be
a
thorne
to
the
godly
in
this
life
to
enlarg
his
miserie
▪
that
in
the
life
to
come
he
might
haue
laide
vpon
his
shoulders
a
great-weight
of
glorie
:
&
that
euery
stone
is
not
a
rose
to
the
wicked
〈◊〉
might
haue
his
fill
of
pleasure
in
this
life
,
because
then
it
is
out●●
date
and
there
is
none
to
be
looked
for
of
him
in
the
〈◊〉
to
come
.
The
ninth
Chapter
.
The
Maiestie
of
Christ
in
his
comming
to
Iudgement
.
CHrist
shall
come
verie
gloriously
to
iudgement
with
a
white
cloud
round
about
him
,
Math.
26.
27.
24.
30.
&
25.
31.
&
26.
64
the
whole
quire
of
Angells
and
the
whole
host
of
heauen
attending
vpon
him
,
with
an
incredible
shrill
and
hoarse
noise
of
trumpets
.
His
number
without
number
is
thus
indefinitly
spoken
of
by
the
Apostle
in
these
wordes
.
Dan.
7.
10.
2.
Cor.
5
10.
Luk.
1.
28.
&
2.
9.
1.
Thes.
4.
16.
2.
Thes.
1.
7.
8.
●0
He
shall
come
with
thousandes
of
his
saintes
:
which
hath
consent
with
former
prophecies
:
for
Daniel
being
in
this
argument
saith
:
A
firie
streame
issued
,
and
came
forth
from
before
him
:
thousand
thousands
ministred
vnto
him
,
and
ten
thousand
thousands
,
stood
before
him
:
the
iudgment
was
set
,
and
the
bookes
opened
.
This
tooke
place
at
his
first
comming
when
the
minister
and
hoast
of
heauenvly
soldiers
waited
on
him
:
and
shall
take
place
againe
at
his
second
comming
,
when
all
the
ministring
spirits
and
creatures
of
heauen
.
Saints
,
Angels
,
Tit.
2.
13.
Hebr.
9.
28.
1.
Pet.
1.
7.
2.
Pet.
3.
4.
10.
12.
Math.
16
27.
Iud.
24
Apoc.
1.
7.
Math.
24.
30.
Math.
25.
31.
Math.
26.
64.
Mark
.
13.
26.
seruants
,
shall
be
pannelled
personally
to
assist
him
.
To
this
end
saith
the
Euangelist
.
The
sonne
of
man
shall
come
in
the
glorie
of
his
father
with
his
Angells
.
They
shall
,
see
the
some
of
man
come
in
the
cloudes
of
heauen
,
with
power
and
great
glorie
.
When
the
son
of
man
cometh
in
his
glorie
,
&
al
the
holy
Angells
with
him
:
Yee
shall
see
the
Son
of
man
sitting
at
the
right
hand
of
the
power
of
God
,
and
come
in
the
cloudes
of
the
heauen
.
They
shall
see
the
Sonne
of
man
comming
in
the
cloudes
with
great
power
and
glorie
The
like
wordes
are
in
Luke
,
with
these
hath
the
saying
of
Iude
sweete
harmonie
.
Behold
the
Lord
commeth
with
thousands
of
his
saintes
.
Now
the
power
of
Angels
in
the
execution
of
Gods
iudgements
is
inuinc●ble
,
for
one
Angel
slew
all
the
first
borne
of
Egipt
in
on
night
.
Luke
.
21.
27.
Iud.
14.
Exod
12.
29.
2.
Kin
,
19.
35.
Isai
.
37.
3●
.
By
the
hand
of
one
Angel
there
was
such
hauock
made
of
the
armies
of
the
Assirians
,
as
a
hundreth
fouer-score
and
fiue
thousand
of
them
were
put
to
the
sword
,
and
laid
on
the
ground
as
corne
by
a
sicle
.
Therefore
what
a
huge
destruction
shall
there
be
of
the
wicked
,
when
hee
commeth
with
such
a
royall
armie
of
Angels
with
him
?
There
are
manie
that
are
innocent
that
are
terrified
when
they
see
a
King
come
by
with
an
armed
power
,
the
sight
of
glistring
swords
dismaieth
them
,
&
the
clattering
of
armour
and
weapons
affrighteth
them
:
therefore
what
terror
&
horror
shall
come
vpon
the
wicked
,
when
Christ
a
man
of
war
shal
buckle
his
harnesse
to
him
,
&
he
shal
put
on
iustice
as
a
habergeon
,
&
shal
come
with
his
Miriades
of
heauenly
Angels
,
and
betake
himself
to
his
throane
,
out
of
which
he
shall
thunder
the
great
cur●●e
against
all
flesh
,
which
must
be
ratified
foreuer
.
Where
shall
those
that
haue
persecuted
him
in
his
members
then
appeare
?
If
they
could
not
indure
the
maiestie
of
him
when
he
came
,
but
to
deliuer
the
law
in
Mount
Synaj
,
but
the
blacknes
,
darknes
,
tempest
,
burning
fi●e
was
to
terrible
for
them
,
Exod.
19
,
16.
Hebr.
12.
2●
.
Exod.
20.
19.
insomuch
as
Moses
said
:
I
feare
and
quake
,
&
the
people
fled
&
stood
a
far
off
,
and
said
vnto
Moses
:
Talk
thou
with
vs
&
we
wil
heare
,
but
let
not
God
talk
with
vs
least
we
die
:
Hag
,
2
,
7
▪
Hebr.
12
,
26.
Now
shal
they
endure
his
second
comming
in
the
●●tiousnes
of
his
wrath
,
when
his
voice
shall
shake
the
heauens
,
the
earth
,
the
sea
,
the
dry
land
,
&
his
comming
is
to
take
vengeance
of
the
breakers
of
this
lawe
?
If
men
ware
amazed
at
any
strange
eclips
of
Sunne
and
Moone
,
if
any
extraordinarie
darknes
danteth
them
(
as
the
Egiptians
:
were
out
of
heart
when
such
a
foggie
darknes
came
vpon
them
,
Exod.
10.
22.
23.
as
for
two
or
three
daies
together
one
could
not
see
another
,
Wis.
17.
2.
&
18.
1.
or
mooue
out
of
his
place
)
if
earth-quakes
make
them
quake
,
and
their
hearts
faile
them
vpon
the
occurrence
of
impetuous
winds
,
vociferations
of
many
waters
,
noice
in
the
night
,
scritchings
of
Serpents
and
Dragons
and
such
like
:
When
greater
signes
then
these
by
infinite
degrées
be
shewed
in
the
glorious
comming
of
Christ
to
iudge
the
worlde
:
how
should
not
the
hearts
of
the
wicked
malt
like
waxe
and
fall
away
like
water
?
As
in
the
daie
wheron
our
redéemer
was
crucified
the
naturall
sonne
of
God
for
the
sinnes
of
the
world
,
the
Sun
was
smoothered
,
and
there
was
dacknes
ouer
all
the
land
:
so
when
the
iustice
of
the
adopted
Son
of
God
shal
be
shewed
,
Math
27
51.
52
53
54.
&
24
29.
43.
there
shal
be
terrible
fearful
signes
,
Gen.
15.
5.
&
▪
50.
16.
17.
to
strike
sinners
into
passions
,
Mark
.
13.
24.
as
the
Centurion
and
many
others
were
at
those
signes
shewed
at
his
passion
.
Luk.
21.
25.
If
the
brethren
of
Ioseph
could
not
tell
what
to
say
,
when
as
Ioseph
in
kindnes
did
but
say
vnto
him
I
am
Ioseph
,
in
remembrance
but
of
one
forpassed
trespasse
:
What
shal
stubborne
sinners
say
at
this
,
the
glorious
comming
of
Iesus
Christ
,
when
hee
shall
come
riding
vpon
the
heauens
as
vpon
an
horse
,
Reuel.
1.
7.
and
come
flying
with
the
winges
of
the
wind
,
2
Pet.
3.
7.
10.
11.
12.
14.
who
haue
so
often
solde
their
Iesus
by
their
sinfull
doings
,
and
neuer
with
the
brethren
of
Ioseph
haue
yet
tasted
of
any
sorrowe
for
it
?
Gen.
32.
7.
When
he
shall
be
in
his
domination
,
not
one
:
one
kingdome
of
Egipt
as
Ioseph
,
Exod
14
10.
&
19
16.
but
ouer
all
the
kingdomes
of
the
worlde
?
Deut.
5
5.
If
Esther
was
cast
into
a
trance
,
1.
Sam.
7
7.
and
life
for
a
time
went
out
of
the
gates
of
her
bodie
at
the
fight
of
king
Assuerus
in
his
royaltie
:
Hest.
4.
If
Daniel
hauing
but
séene
an
Angel
,
1
Sam.
17.
11
&
28
5.
was
a
man
for
a
time
out
of
soule
:
Dan.
9.
what
terror
and
trepidation
shall
possesse
vs
at
the
appearance
of
Christ
in
his
maiestie
,
Math.
28.
2.
34
at
the
sight
of
his
retinue
of
inumerable
Angells
?
Ioh.
18.
6.
If
the
Warders
of
the
Sepulcher
of
Christ
at
the
day
of
his
resurrection
,
were
so
dismaid
as
they
semed
like
dead
men
:
If
the
Iewes
strong
by
an
arme
of
flesh
,
by
seculer
Mace
and
authoritie
comming
with
forcible
prouision
to
attache
Christ
in
the
Garden
,
hearing
him
but
speak
&
say
I
am
her
fell
vpon
their
backes
,
and
their
legges
could
not
longer
bolde
vp
their
bodies
:
Infinit
terrors
shall
beset
the
sinfull
soule
at
the
●ight
of
the
comming
of
Christ
in
the
cloudes
.
If
the
Iewes
could
not
●u●u●e
the
Maiestie
of
the
Almightie
,
Exod
19.
16
&
20
18.
when
he
descended
vpon
Mount
Sinai
but
to
deliuer
the
Lawe
:
Deut.
5
24.
&
18.
6.
how
shall
they
bee
able
to
sustaine
his
furie
when
hee
commeth
to
take
vengeance
of
the
breakers
of
the
Lawe
?
Heb.
12.
8.
What
breast
can
beare
the
arrowes
of
●s
indignation
,
which
hee
hath
steeped
in
〈◊〉
for
the
reta●●a●●on
of
incorrigible
transgressions
?
of
which
he
himself
saith
:
I
will
make
mine
arrowes
drunken
in
blood
,
Soph
1.
10.
and
my
sworde
shall
eate
vp
their
flesh
.
Apoc
18.
1
,
2.
3.
If
the
holy
Citie
of
Ierusalem
sha●l
be
scorched
with
lights
and
bu●●ing
●orches
:
how
shall
Babylon
the
place
of
confusion
bee
searched
?
This
dreadfull
maner
of
Christes
comming
to
〈◊〉
,
is
so
▪
the
greater
dismayment
of
the
wicked
:
when
the
King
of
Kings
came
to
bee
married
to
his
Church
▪
and
came
(
as
it
were
)
to
seas●
with
vs
,
hee
came
in
apparell
suting
that
purpose
,
and
looked
louingly
,
and
sp●ke
peaceablie
to
the
worlde
:
but
when
hee
shall
came
in
b●ght
armour
with
Sworde
and
Arrowes
in
his
hande
,
hee
sheweth
by
this
beha●iour
that
hee
commeth
in
anger
,
and
that
there
is
no
talking
with
him
.
At
his
nat●●i●e
,
when
hee
came
to
bee
merrie
at
a
marriage
,
he●
thus
sweete●●
saluted
them
by
his
heauenly
faintlie
:
Luk.
2.
10.
14.
30.
38.
Glorie
bee
to
God
on
high
,
in
earth
peace
,
and
good
will
towardes
men
.
But
his
second
comming
as
Esaih
sheweth
,
is
otherwise
:
Isai
42.
13.
The
Lorde
shall
goe
forth
as
a
Grant
:
hee
shall
stirre
vp
his
courage
like
a
man
of
warre
.
The
Maiestie
of
worldly
Princes
co●isteth
in
their
glorious
retinue
of
all
deg●●es
:
of
Dukes
,
Earls
,
Lordes
,
Knightes
,
Gentlemen
,
and
others
of
〈◊〉
state
:
M●th.
24.
30
▪
Apo●
17.
the
glorie
of
our
blessed
Sauiour
shall
be
shewed
in
the
Clowdes
by
his
royall
armie
of
Saints
and
Angels
.
Dan.
7.
13.
The
Clowd
〈◊〉
the
Session
house
of
the
Lord
of
hostes
:
1.
Thes.
4.
16.
that
place
was
for
good
〈…〉
:
as
being
the
room●aiest
and
capable
of
all
〈…〉
of
Angells
,
Apostles
,
Mart●●●●●arkes
,
and
〈◊〉
idea
〈◊〉
Saints
as
also
of
all
the
confused
cursed
〈…〉
But
he
●en
is
the
onely
braue
place
for
〈…〉
God
〈◊〉
of
●hat
,
because
〈…〉
heaven
,
and
it
is
parcell
〈◊〉
punishment
interminatea
against
the
diuel
and
his
angels
,
to
be
cast
out
of
heauen
Herein
also
God
keepeth
custome
,
meaning
to
ceasu●e
the
delinquent
where
he
s●●ned
.
The
Iewes
mete
out
the
valley
or
Iehosaphat
for
Gods
iudgement
hall
laying
the
foundation
of
this
their
assertion
from
Ioels
prediction
:
Iod.
32.
I
will
also
gather
all
nations
and
will
bring
them
downe
into
the
valley
of
Iehosaphat
and
will
pleade
with
them
there
for
my
people
and
for
mine
heritage
Israel
and
from
other
such
wordes
in
the
middle
part
of
that
chapter
:
Verse
12.
Let
the
heathen
be
weakned
,
and
come
vp
to
the
valley
of
Iehosaphat
,
for
ther
wil
I
sit
to
iudge
all
the
heathen
round
about
.
The
Iewes
with
all
pertinacie
doe
applie
this
prophesie
to
temporall
things
,
and
dote
hereupon
,
that
the
Messias
shall
preuaile
euer
the
Gentiles
in
this
valley
,
and
condemne
them
;
and
that
afterwarde
in
the
resurrection
of
the
righteous
he
shall
sit
in
the
same
place
vpon
their
finall
sentence
,
and
that
there
he
shall
kéepe
a
solemne
feast
with
the
godly
.
They
giue
out
also
in
their
head-strong
imaginations
,
that
an
Oxe
is
staked
vp
for
the
purpose
,
created
and
fatted
by
God
to
that
vse
:
and
that
the
Leuiathan
hath
béene
slaine
long
since
,
and
laid
in
the
powdring
tub
,
and
that
they
shall
drinke
wine
fréely
out
of
Paradice
.
The
valley
of
Iehosaphat
is
called
the
valley
of
iudgement
,
and
it
may
bee
true
that
at
Ierusalem
there
was
a
place
of
this
name
,
scituated
at
the
East
doore
of
the
Temple
:
but
that
is
but
the
type
and
shadow
of
the
iudgement
place
of
the
Lord
,
Matt.
25.
32.
to
which
shall
resort
a
greater
assembly
then
that
valley
can
receiue
.
But
we
desire
to
know
no
more
then
is
meete
for
vs
,
which
God
hath
reuealed
to
vs
:
We
list
not
to
looke
beyond
the
Moone
for
mysteries
:
As
the
time
of
iudgement
is
onely
knowne
to
God
,
so
God
knoweth
best
what
place
is
fittest
,
and
what
place
he
will
haue
to
hold
his
Assises
in
.
The
tenth
Chapter
.
The
persons
that
are
to
be
iudged
.
CHrist
his
second
comming
apperteyning
wholie
to
iudgement
,
where
the
persons
are
that
are
to
bee
iudged
,
is
to
be
considered
.
All
persons
are
to
be
iudged
without
exception
,
which
the
Scriptures
cal
and
the
Article
of
our
Creede
calleth
the
quick
&
the
dead
.
Some
by
the
quick
vnderstand
the
righteous
:
&
by
the
dead
doe
vnderstand
the
wicked
.
Li●
.
●
de
Dog
.
Ecclesia
.
So
did
Diodonis
of
whome
Augustine
wrighteth
,
whose
e●position
he
there
reprooueth
.
But
in
the
Creede
&
scripture
the
quick
are
said
to
be
those
whome
Christ
findeth
aliue
in
bodie
at
his
second
comming
:
and
the
dead
,
whose
soules
haue
left
their
bodies
,
or
are
giuing
vp
the
ghost
at
his
second
comming
.
For
the
Apostle
when
he
saith
:
1.
Cor.
15.
3●
52.
We
shal
not
al
sleep
,
but
we
shall
a●l
be
changed
,
speaketh
of
the
death
of
the
bodie
,
not
of
the
vniust
onely
but
the
iust
likewise
deade
in
bodie
.
The
trumpet
shall
blow
and
the
dead
shall
rise
incorruptible
:
Hee
setteth
against
these
all
that
liue
in
generall
both
good
and
bad
,
we
shal
be
changed
,
that
is
to
say
:
all
whome
Christ
shall
finde
liuing
.
In
his
letter
to
the
Thessalonians
by
those
that
sleepe
he
simplie
vnder
standeth
the
dead
in
bodie
,
1.
Thes.
4.
13
14.
15.
16.
17.
and
by
the
liuing
,
onely
those
that
are
in
bodily
life
when
he
shall
come
.
That
all
shall
bee
cited
to
this
Court
,
as
well
good
as
badde
,
sundrie
comparisons
doe
shewe
:
as
of
the
wise
and
foolish
virgins
:
of
the
wheate
and
of
the
tares
:
of
the
good
and
badde
fish
:
and
of
the
Shéepe
and
Goates
.
Likewise
many
Scripture
places
doe
conclude
the
same
.
Math.
25.
32.
33.
34.
41
4●
.
Before
him
shall
be
gathered
all
Nations
▪
Hetherto
belongeth
this
saying
of
our
Sauiour
indefinitely
:
Math.
10.
Whosoeuer
shall
confesse
mee
before
men
,
him
will
I
confesse
also
before
my
Father
which
is
in
heauen
.
But
whosoeuer
shall
deny
mee
before
men
,
him
will
I
also
denye
before
my
Father
which
is
in
heauen
.
The
Apostle
hath
set
it
downe
for
an
irrefrugable
conclusion
,
we
shal
all
appeare
before
the
iudgement
●eate
of
Christ
.
Rom.
14.
10.
Answerable
to
this
is
this
his
other
Aphort●me
:
2
Cor.
5.
10.
we
must
al
appeare
before
the
iudgement
seate
of
Christ
,
that
euerie
man
may
receiue
the
thinges
which
are
done
in
his
bodie
▪
&c.
But
the
Godly
shal
make
a
very
easie
reckoning
.
For
Christ
is
their
comfort●●
,
their
conscience
there
cleerg●
,
as
witnesse
of
their
〈◊〉
,
&
heauenly
possession
,
But
the
wicked
,
because
their
conscience
shal
condemne
them
,
&
the
deuil
shal
accuse
th●●
Christ
shal
be
against
them
shal
haue
a
world
of
wo●●n
answer
to
make
answers
.
They
shal
say
to
the
mountaine
,
Reuel.
6
12.
13.
14
15
16.
17.
hide
vs
,
and
to
the
hilles
co●er
vs
.
But
from
hence
groweth
a
question
how
the
Godly
can
bee
iudged
,
Luke
.
23
3●
seeing
they
shall
sitte
Assistants
with
Christ
in
the
iudgement
,
Isai.
3.
14.
as
Esai
saieth
.
The
Lord
shall
enter
into
iudgement
with
the
ancients
of
his
people
,
and
the
Princes
thereof
▪
that
is
to
say
,
with
the
elect
companie
,
as
Christ
saith
to
his
Apostles
:
Ye
shal
sit
vpon
twelue
Thrones
,
Matt
19
18.
Luke
.
22.
30.
1.
Cor.
6.
3.
and
iudge
the
twelue
Tribes
of
Israel
,
as
Paul
saith
:
Know
ye
not
that
wee
shall
iudge
the
Angels
?
We
answer
,
that
iudgement
is
of
double
nature
:
there
is
a
iudgement
of
Absolution
:
there
is
another
iudgement
which
is
of
Condemnation
.
In
the
iudgement
of
Condemnation
are
the
wicked
only
wrapped
,
adulterers
,
adultresses
,
fornicators
vncleane
persons
,
Apoc.
22.
11.
15.
vsurers
,
oppressors
slanderers
,
blasph●mers
,
hers
,
deceiuers
,
ep●cures
,
Machi●ilians
,
Atheists
.
The
godly
haue
onely
but
iudgement
of
Absolution
that
is
to
say
:
they
are
iudged
to
be
quit
and
deliuered
,
and
blessed
.
They
shall
be
absolued
of
all
the
slanderous
imputations
of
the
world
,
and
wicked
men
against
them
.
Besides
men
,
the
euill
spirite
also
shall
be
iudged
.
Christ
denounceth
infernall
fire
to
the
diuell
and
his
angels
:
Mat.
25.
41.
42.
Goe
yee
cursed
into
Hell
fire
prepared
for
the
diuell
and
his
angels
.
Of
this
their
condemnation
speaketh
:
Peter
thus
.
2.
Pet.
4.
God
spared
not
the
Angels
that
had
sinned
,
but
cast
them
downe
into
hel
,
and
deliuered
them
into
chaines
of
darknes
to
bee
kept
vnto
condemnation
Of
this
Paul
speaketh
when
he
saith
.
1
Cor.
6.
3.
Vers.
6.
Rnow
yee
not
that
we
shall
iudge
the
Angels
?
Iude
consenteth
with
the
rest
,
expresly
saying
:
The
Angels
also
which
kept
not
their
s●st
estate
but
le●t
their
own
habitation
,
he
hath
referred
in
euerlasting
chaines
vnder
darknes
,
vnto
the
iudgement
of
the
great
day
.
These
are
to
be
iudged
as
ringleaders
of
all
〈…〉
of
all
the
band
of
sinners
,
Math.
26
48.
●9
.
as
Iudas
did
the
band
of
souldiers
against
Christ
.
Also
this
iudgement
shall
extend
it selfe
vnto
the
senslesse
&
vnreasonable
creature
,
the
heauen
,
the
earth
,
and
whatsoeuer
is
conteined
in
them
.
Isai.
66.
22.
Esai
speaketh
of
new
heauen
and
a
new
earth
,
2
Pet.
3.
1●
.
that
are
promised
.
Isa
65.
17.
The
new
heauens
,
Apoc.
21.
1.
and
the
new
earth
which
I
will
make
,
Rom
8.
19.
20
21.
22.
shall
remaine
before
me
.
Paul
sheweth
somuch
,
saying
:
The
feruent
desire
of
the
creature
waiteth
when
the
sons
of
God
shal
be
reuealed
,
because
the
creature
is
subiect
to
vanitie
,
not
of
its
own
wil
,
but
by
reason
of
him
which
hath
subdued
it
vnder
hope
:
because
the
creaturs
also
shal
be
deliuered
from
the
bondage
of
corruption
into
the
glorious
liberty
of
the
sons
of
God
.
Lastly
antichrist
is
rankt
in
the
ranke
of
those
that
shall
haue
condemnatorie
iudgement
His
dam●ation
decréed
against
him
is
thus
spoaken
of
:
Whom
the
Lord
shall
consume
with
the
spirite
of
his
mouth
,
2.
Thes.
2.
8.
and
shall
abolish
with
the
brightnes
●f
his
comming
.
Thus
haue
we
the
seuerall
persons
that
shall
be
iudged
seuerally
,
the
sen●les
creature
shal
be
purged
,
the
godly
shal
be
absolued
,
the
wicked
shall
be
condemned
,
Sathan
the
muster
maister
of
malignant
men
,
shall
be
throwne
downe
into
hell
,
and
Anti-christ
as
the
sonne
of
perdition
,
the
opposite
a●uersarie
to
our
Sauiour
Christ
shall
be
destro●ed
by
the
wrath●●l●
indignation
of
Christ
.
The
eleuenth
Chapter
.
The
thinges
that
are
to
be
iudged
.
AS
all
persons
are
to
be
iudged
,
so
they
shall
bee
●asted
to
their
co●rsest
branne
:
Their
thoughtes
,
wordes
,
workes
,
shal
be
as
throughly
ransacked
as
euer
Laban
did
ra●sacke
Rachels
st●ff●
.
Gen.
31.
32.
33.
37.
That
all
thinges
shal
be
scanned
.
Saint
Iohn
hath
declared
.
I
saw
the
dead
b●th
great
and
small
●●and
before
God
,
Reuel
.
20.
●2
.
and
the
bookes
were
opened
:
and
another
booke
was
open●d
,
which
is
the
booke
of
life
,
and
the
deade
were
iudged
of
these
things
,
which
were
written
in
the
bookes
a●cording
to
their
works
.
God
is
said
i●
haue
counting
bookes
by
him
,
because
all
thinges
are
as
certaine
to
him
,
as
if
he
had
Ac●●●ries
and
Clarkes
in
heauen
to
make
enrolement
thereof
and
to
keepe
the
recordes
of
them
.
〈◊〉
hath
three
seuerall
〈◊〉
or
Bookes
.
1.
The
booke
of
prouidence
.
2.
Of
Iudgement
.
3.
Of
life
.
The
booke
of
his
prouidence
is
the
absolute
knowledge
of
a
particularities
p●st
,
present
,
to
come
.
This
Book
is
me●●oned
by
Dauid
in
these
wordes
:
〈…〉
12.
&
11●
14.
Thine
eyes
did
see
my
substance
yet
being
vnperfect
:
and
in
thy
bookes
were
al
my
members
written
,
which
day
by
day
were
●ashioned
,
when
as
yet
there
were
none
of
them
:
As
in
another
place
thus
:
Thou
tellest
my
●●ttings
,
puttest
my
teares
into
thy
bottel
,
are
not
these
things
noted
in
thy
bookes
?
The
booke
of
Iudgement
is
that
whereb●
he
giueth
iudgement
,
which
is
of
two
sections
.
The
first
is
his
●ore
knowle●ge
in
wh●ch
all
the
affaires
of
men
,
their
designme●ts
and
〈…〉
as
plainely
set
downe
to
him
,
as
if
they
were
p●nned
Wee
may
●et
them
slippe
in
a
careles●e
●orge
fulnesse
,
but
God
hath
●ckets
of
our
dooings
by
him
,
and
keepeth
them
in
per●ect
remembrance
.
Of
which
the
Prophet
Dauid
saith
thus
:
Psal.
90.
9.
Thou
hast
set
my
misdeedes
before
thee
,
and
my
secret
sinnes
in
the
sight
of
thy
countenance
.
So
that
be
they
neuer
so
olde
,
they
are
as
new
to
him
as
if
they
had
beene
doon
but
yesterday
.
●
.
Sam.
15
3.
For
he
rippeth
vp
the
s●ane
of
Amalek
,
doone
more
then
three
hundreth
yeares
before
,
and
commaundeth
Saul
to
conferre
it
.
He
that
numbreth
the
stars
,
&
calleth
them
all
by
their
names
,
hath
numbred
our
sins
,
and
will
name
them
vnto
vs
:
as
periuries
,
blasphemies
,
adulteries
,
lyes
,
vsuries
and
such
like
.
The
second
leafe
or
tome
of
this
second
Booke
is
euerie
mans
particuler
conscience
,
which
maketh
conuulsions
&
thinges
in
vs
,
and
is
instead
of
a
thousand
witnesses
,
setting
before
vs
the
thinges
that
we
haue
done
.
The
booke
of
life
is
the
decree
of
Gods
election
,
in
which
God
hath
set
downe
who
are
sealed
vp
vnto
eternal
life
.
The
opening
of
these
bookes
is
Gods
reuealing
vnto
euerie
man
his
owne
proper
sins
,
in
thought
word
,
and
deede
,
committed
against
heauen
and
against
him
,
and
then
also
by
his
omnipotent
power
,
hee
that
can
of
stones
by
Iordans
brooke
side
raise
vp
Children
to
Abraham
,
shall
breake
a
sunder
our
stonie
consciences
,
so
that
wee
shall
haue
compunction
and
remembrance
of
all
sorepassed
actions
.
Now
the
conscience
of
the
wicked
is
feared
with
a
hot
yron
,
and
is
past
feeling
,
but
then
,
it
shall
be
so
sensible
and
seeling
as
it
shall
accuse
and
condemne
it selfe
.
Being
thus
reuealed
and
spred
abroad
,
there
shal
be
dis●inction
made
of
them
according
to
the
nature
of
them
eyther
good
or
euil
.
That
shall
be
thus
done
.
They
that
neuer
had
knowledge
of
the
law
of
God
,
and
had
no
other
schoolemaster
but
nature
,
shall
bee
tryed
and
iudged
by
the
lawe
of
nature
.
As
for
those
that
liue
in
the
church
,
&
ha●e
li●ed
vnder
the
law
and
vnder
grace
:
shal
haue
their
tryal
by
the
law
&
the
Gospel
.
Rom.
2.
1●
.
16.
So
saith
Paul
,
As
many
as
haue
liued
by
the
law
shal
be
iudged
by
the
law
.
At
the
day
of
iudgement
●od
●hal
iudge
the
secrets
of
our
hearts
according
to
his
Gospel
.
To
●xpresse
the
exact
account
that
shal
be
taken
of
al
thinges
in
the
iudgement
,
Iob
saith
of
God
,
Thou
hast
sealed
vp
our
sins
in
a
bag
▪
it
is
more
to
〈◊〉
then
to
keepe
,
for
sealing
signifieth
a
very
speciall
keeping
,
Therfore
the
bag
and
bundle
of
our
misdeeds
being
sealed
vp
:
not
the
least
sinne
of
al
can
possible
drop
out
.
S●●
1.
1●
.
To
the
further
insinuation
heereof
saith
the
Lord
by
Zephaniah
:
I
will
search
Ierusalem
with
Lanterns
▪
Such
thinges
as
we
desire
verie
much
,
wee
seeke
for
verie
much
,
but
when
we
seeke
with
candle
and
Cresset
light
,
wee
shew
thereby
that
we
will
seeke
to
purpose
and
will
finde
if
it
be
possible
.
But
when
the
Almightie
seeketh
with
his
Candle
in
his
hand
,
how
is
it
possible
but
that
he
should
finde
what
he
seeketh
for
?
This
is
a
iudgement
by
it self
of
which
all
the
iudgements
of
men
are
wide
.
Before
the
Tribunals
and
iudgement
seates
of
men
the
truth
is
often
obscured
,
and
the
offences
of
men
are
eyther
smothered
,
dissembled
,
or
diminished
:
when
as
eyther
the
Iudge
is
deceiued
,
or
the
witnesses
is
corrupted
,
or
the
guiltie
man
beguileth
both
:
but
there
is
none
of
all
these
in
this
Iudgement
.
The
consistoriall
places
of
men
,
respect
consanguinitie
,
affinitye
Nobilitie
:
but
these
haue
no
priuiledge
in
that
impartiall
place
:
For
thus
the
Psalmist
saith
:
Psal
49.
16.
Bee
not
thou
afraide
when
one
is
made
rich
,
and
when
the
glorie
of
his
house
is
increased
.
For
he
shall
take
nothing
away
when
he
dyeth
,
neither
shall
his
pompe
descend
after
.
The
hope
of
the
wicked
shall
faile
him
,
his
trust
saith
Iob
shall
be
as
the
house
of
a
Spider
.
Iob
8.
14.
Psal.
If
righteousnesse
and
iudgement
shall
bee
the
preperation
of
his
seate
,
what
is
the
preheminence
of
Gentrie
before
others
,
before
that
heauenly
seate
?
of
this
wrighting
and
storing
vp
of
the
worldes
faulles
against
the
day
of
reckoning
.
Isai
65.
6.
Isaiah
speaketh
thus
:
Behold
it
is
written
before
me
:
I
wil
not
keep
silence
,
but
wil
render
it
&
recompence
it
into
their
bosomes
.
In
the
meane
while
y●
art
merry
like
a
fond
fellonious
fellow
,
who
being
indited
of
scheme
,
is
swallowed
vp
with
a
sottish
security
,
in
that
meane
while
the
inditement
passing
on
&
the
Clark
of
the
Assise
pē●ing
euery
point
therunto
appertaning
.
That
there
shal
be
this
busie
inquirie
,
&
that
this
singuler
scrutiny
shal
be
made
of
thoughts
,
wordes
,
workes
,
the
Scriptures
haue
tolde
vs
.
That
our
thoughts
shal
be
discouered
,
Salomon
maketh
manifest
sayinges
:
〈◊〉
.
●●
.
14.
God
will
bring
to
iudgement
euerye
secret
thing
whether
it
bee
good
or
euill
.
If
euerie
secret
thing
shall
be
iudged
,
then
the
thought
shall
be
iudged
.
●om.
2.
16.
Paul
maketh
it
a
plaine
case
saying
:
God
shall
judge
the
secrets
of
men
by
Iesus
Christ
,
according
to
my
Gospell
.
That
which
he
saith
thus
else
where
enforceth
as
much
:
Iudge
nothing
before
the
time
,
vntill
the
Lord
come
,
who
will
lighten
thinges
that
are
hidden
in
darkenes
,
and
make
the
counsels
of
the
hearts
manifest
.
Wherefore
the
thoughts
of
the
ambitious
which
are
as
wide
as
hell
mouth
,
(
as
Pirhus
his
thoughts
roued
from
Macedon
to
Greece
,
from
Greece
to
Italie
)
which
e●alt
themselues
like
Eagles
,
and
say
in
the
haughtine
〈◊〉
of
their
mindes
:
Obi●
.
4.
Who
shall
bring
me
down
to
the
ground
?
who
swel
in
their
hearts
with
swelling
titles
,
as
Sapor
the
King
of
Persia
,
who
wrote
himselfe
king
of
kinges
,
Brother
to
the
Sunne
and
Moone
,
partner
with
the
Star●es
.
〈◊〉
thoughts
I
say
of
the
proude
shall
be
r●●led
.
So
the
thoughtes
of
Epicureans
companions
of
swaggering
swill
bowles
,
who
thinke
it
good
to
take
their
fill
of
pleasure
in
this
life
,
licking
vp
these
and
such
like
sayings
:
Let
vs
eate
and
drinke
to
morrow
we
shall
die
.
1.
Cor.
15.
Ede
,
bibe
,
lude
,
post
mortem
nulla
voluptat
.
Here
eate
and
drinke
,
disport
and
play
:
For
after
death
all
fade
away
.
Soule
take
thy
rest
,
for
thou
hast
goods
laide
vp
for
many
yeres
.
Better
is
a
liuing
Dog
than
a
dead
Lyon
;
Luk.
12.
The
thoughts
of
these
copesmates
shall
be
said
before
them
:
the
thoughts
of
the
malicious
shall
then
come
to
light
,
Iob.
31
,
31.
who
said
to
themselues
,
Who
will
giue
me
of
his
flesh
to
eate
?
The
cogitations
of
the
couetous
shall
be
〈◊〉
,
and
the
cu●taine
of
secrecie
that
hath
euer
yet
couered
them
shall
be
drawne
aside
,
so
that
all
the
world
shall
see
them
:
Iam
4
,
13
,
14
who
conceiue
thus
in
the
Closets
of
their
thoughts
,
Luke
.
12.
16.
17.
19.
Soule
take
thy
rest
,
to
day
or
to
morrow
we
will
goe
into
such
a
Cittie
,
and
there
continue
a
yere
,
and
bay
and
sell
&
gaine
.
These
supposalls
shall
be
scatter●d
like
fenne
,
and
shall
bee
proclaimed
on
the
house
toppe
.
●ou●terous
thoughtes
,
theeuish
thoughts
,
thoughts
of
all
natures
shal
be
opened
.
As
for
deedes
,
there
is
no
doubt
but
they
shall
haue
their
doome
:
of
this
Paul
ascertaineth
vs
,
saying
:
Rom.
2
5.
6.
Against
this
day
of
wrath
and
of
the
declaration
of
the
iust
iudgement
of
God
,
he
will
rewarde
euery
man
according
to
his
workes
.
So
hee
dooth
in
another
place
:
We
must
all
appeare
before
the
iudgement
seate
of
Christ
,
1.
Cor.
5.
10.
that
euery
man
may
receiue
the
things
which
is
done
in
his
bodie
be
it
good
or
euill
.
Mat.
16.
1●
.
So
doth
Christ
in
Mathew
.
The
son
of
man
shall
come
in
the
glorie
of
his
father
,
then
shall
he
giue
to
euerie
man
according
to
his
deeds
.
The
sentence
of
iudgement
is
formed
according
to
our
deeds
.
Mat
25.
41
▪
43.
46.
I
was
an
hungred
&
ye
fed
me
not
.
for
this
cause
Christ
saith
:
And
they
shall
come
forth
that
haue
done
good
vnto
the
resurrection
of
life
:
Iohn
.
5.
2●
.
but
they
that
haue
done
euil
,
to
the
resurrection
of
condemnation
.
It
is
also
as
plaine
a
point
,
that
our
words
shal
be
ventilated
and
iudged
.
A
blasphemous
worde
belked
against
the
spirit
of
God
,
is
both
accomptable
and
vnpardonable
▪
according
to
this
saying
of
our
Sauiour
?
Whosoeuer
shall
speake
against
the
holy
Ghost
,
Mat
12.
32.
it
shall
not
be
forgiuen
him
neither
in
this
world
,
Mar.
3.
●8
.
29.
nor
in
the
world
to
come
.
Yea
euery
vaine
word
shall
be
sentenced
to
iudgement
,
as
Christ
saith
:
Matt.
12.
36.
37.
Of
euery
idle
worde
that
men
shall
speake
,
they
shall
giue
account
thereof
at
the
day
of
iudgement
:
For
by
thy
words
thou
shalt
be
iustified
,
and
by
thy
wordes
thou
shalt
be
condemned
.
If
not
any
idle
word
may
be
borne
with
,
how
shall
oaths
and
cursed
speaches
,
which
are
as
common
as
stones
in
the
street
be
borne
with
?
Wo
be
to
great
dinners
,
whereat
when
we
haue
béene
at
our
full
meales
,
we
haue
full
mouthes
,
and
powre
out
wastful
words
of
wind
,
as
lustily
as
we
haue
powred
in
wine
wantonly
.
Iob
●umpeth
with
the
former
,
declaring
that
we
shall
haue
it
fall
by
our
words
:
Iob.
20.
29.
This
is
the
portion
of
the
wicked
man
from
God
,
and
the
heritage
that
he
shall
haue
of
God
for
his
words
Christ
telleth
the
wicked
seruant
,
Matt.
12.
34
that
he
will
conuict
and
condemne
him
by
his
own
mouth
▪
Cyprian
is
of
that
minde
,
that
the
rich
glutton
was
most
tormented
in
his
tongue
,
Cypr.
li.
1.
ep
1.
because
in
his
tongue
he
most
offended
Wherefore
set
we
a
watch
before
our
tongue
and
ward
we
well
the
doore
of
our
lips
,
Luke
16.
24.
that
no
vnbeseeming
word
may
passe
out
of
it
here
after
to
punish
vs
.
Psal.
34.
13.
A
godly
man
purposing
to
commit
the
whole
Psalme
to
memorie
,
and
to
meditate
well
vpon
it
:
when
he
had
weyed
well
the
first
verse
of
it
in
these
words
:
I
said
I
will
take
heed
to
my
wayes
,
that
I
offend
not
in
my
tongue
,
found
studie
enough
of
that
to
last
him
all
his
life
,
so
that
he
could
go
no
further
.
I
would
to
God
we
could
take
out
this
lesson
while
we
liued
,
&
we
should
he
highly
learned
.
The
calling
of
our
brother
but
Foole
in
malice
of
minde
,
Matt.
22.
4.
is
culpable
of
hell
fire
,
so
Christ
hath
concluded
.
Now
who
is
not
wrapped
in
the
iudgement
by
this
verdit
?
Thus
great
is
the
Haruest
of
sinne
,
what
with
thoughts
,
wordes
,
workes
,
which
by
a
sickle
from
Heauen
shall
bee
cutte
downe
at
the
generall
iudgement
.
The
twelfth
Chapter
.
Of
the
terror
and
horror
of
the
iudgement
day
.
THough
alreadie
(
as
fit
aduantages
haue
béen
offered
)
we
haue
by
diuerse
inferences
in
some
sort
,
illustrated
the
terror
of
the
iudgement
:
yet
because
it
beareth
matter
of
a
tractate
by
it selfe
,
&
it
minisstreth
much
profitable
vse
vnto
vs
,
we
will
take
it
in
hand
.
1
The
terrible
signes
,
the
sorerunners
of
the
iudgement
,
doe
signifie
sufficiently
the
outrage
thereof
.
Hereupon
Eusebius
Emissenus
maketh
this
deduction
.
Cum
talis
futurus
sit
terror
venientis
,
quis
poterit
terrorem
sustinere
iudicantis
.
If
such
be
the
terror
of
his
comming
,
who
shall
abide
the
terror
of
his
iudging
?
These
signes
haue
had
a
roome
by
themselues
,
and
therefore
we
heere
leade
them
.
2
The
matter
we
haue
in
hand
is
euicted
by
the
number
without
number
that
is
to
be
iudged
.
Isai.
45.
23.
I
haue
sworne
by
my selfe
(
saith
God
)
the
worde
is
gone
out
of
my
mouth
in
righteousnesse
,
Matth.
7.
23.
and
shall
not
returne
,
Luke
17.
30.
&
22.
69.
that
euerie
knee
shal
bow
vnto
me
,
&c.
An
hoast
innumerable
as
the
sands
of
the
sea
,
shall
stand
before
him
.
They
shall
be
called
together
as
soone
as
an
arrow
can
be
deliuered
out
of
a
bowe
,
in
a
moment
,
in
the
twinckling
of
an
eie
,
at
the
last
trumpet
.
Make
this
supposall
(
my
brethren
)
that
al
the
bodies
of
men
did
lye
vpon
one
heap
,
what
a
ruthfull
sight
would
it
make
:
therefore
what
an
obiect
and
spectacle
will
that
be
,
when
so
many
Myriads
of
men
shal
be
mustred
together
in
the
ayre
at
the
iudgement
day
?
When
the
Kings
writ
is
out
for
the
execution
of
a
noble
man
,
ye
shall
haue
huge
heapes
of
people
trudging
to
the
execution
place
:
but
in
the
great
day
of
iudgement
,
wherein
so
many
kings
shall
stande
out
in
Chaines
,
and
so
manie
Nobles
in
Linkes
of
Iron
naked
,
trembling
,
all
their
proude
retinue
cut
from
their
heeles
▪
to
receiue
a
sentence
of
a
neuer
dying
death
,
what
beholding
will
there
bee
of
that
,
and
how
formidable
will
the
face
and
fashion
of
the
same
bee
?
3
The
greatnesse
of
Gods
anger
which
will
bee
declared
at
that
day
,
sheweth
likewise
the
great
horriblenesse
of
that
day
.
The
whole
packe
of
worldly
calamities
,
as
plagues
,
bloodshed
,
famine
,
rage
of
waters
,
and
such
like
,
are
but
a
sparke
of
that
fire
of
furie
that
lyeth
close
in
his
breast
,
couered
(
as
it
were
)
with
Ashes
,
which
will
breake
out
and
climbe
like
the
Sun
in
the
morning
,
and
consume
sinne
and
sinners
like
stubble
at
the
dreadfull
iudgement
.
The
Lorde
sent
this
errant
vnto
Pharaoh
:
Exod.
9.
14.
I
will
at
this
time
send
all
my
plagues
vpon
thine
heart
.
&c.
And
indeede
for
this
cause
haue
I
appointed
to
shewe
my
power
in
thee
,
and
to
declare
my
name
throughout
all
the
worlde
.
The
obstinate
sinner
in
the
iudgement
shal
be
the
soule
of
this
sentence
,
vpon
his
vilde
head
shal
be
powred
the
full
violl
of
the
red
mixt
wine
of
his
wrath
,
God
will
get
him
a
name
by
him
,
and
by
their
punishment
make
declaration
of
the
greatnesse
of
his
righteous
iudgements
.
The
stroke
of
Gods
hand
in
this
life
,
is
but
the
stroke
of
a
rod
:
but
the
punishment
laid
vp
for
the
life
to
come
,
is
a
seething
pot
.
The
vision
of
Ieremie
,
the
allusian
hereunto
giueth
vs
this
comparison
.
Iete
.
1.
11
.
The
de●ection
of
the
Angels
from
their
first
estate
of
Adam
out
of
Paradise
:
Gen.
●
14.
15.
16
,
17
,
23
,
24
the
browning
of
the
first
world
with
riuers
of
water
▪
Gen.
7.
20.
and
of
Sodom
and
Gomorr●a
with
riuers
of
Brimston
:
Gen.
19.
24.
the
slaughter
of
the
first
borne
of
Egypt
the
plagues
brought
vpon
Pharaoh
:
Exod.
12
29.
the
blotting
out
of
the
memorie
of
Amalek
from
among
men
:
Exod.
14.
27.
the
destruction
brought
vpon
the
kings
Og
,
Exod.
17
14.
and
Schon
,
Num.
21.
24.
33.
&
the
kingdoms
of
Chanaan
:
the
ouer
whelming
of
the
blasphemer
with
stones
:
the
leprosie
wherwith
Miriam
the
sister
of
Moses
was
smitten
:
I●●●t
.
24.
14.
the
rupture
of
the
earth
which
cauered
Dathan
&
Abira●●
the
fir●●
Serpents
that
destroied
the
Israelites
:
Num.
12.
10.
the
iudgements
shewed
vpon
Achan
for
his
sacriledge
:
Num.
16.
31.
the
sudden
&
fearfull
death
of
Eli
the
high
priest
.
Num.
21.
6.
Iosua
.
5.
22.
25.
26.
who
by
a
fall
from
his
chaire
brake
his
necke
:
1
Sam.
4.
18
the
repudiation
of
Sa●●
the
death
that
was
inflicted
vpon
Vzzah
for
putting
his
hand
to
the
Arke
the
iudgement
shewed
vpon
the
disobedient
Prophet
sent
to
Ieroboam
,
1.
Sam.
13.
13
who
was
torne
by
a
lion
:
2.
Sam.
6.
7.
the
ouerthrow
of
an
1
Kin.
13.
24.
hundred
fourescore
and
fiue
thousand
in
one
night
of
the
Assirians
by
the
stroake
of
an
Angell
.
2.
Kin.
19.
2●
.
The
singuler
seueritie
shewed
vpon
a
sort
of
scoffing
boyes
,
that
beardes
the
good
Prophet
,
2.
King
.
2.
23.
torne
in
peeces
by
two
Beares
.
1.
King
.
5.
27.
The
Leprosie
of
Gihezi
for
his
Simonie
:
1.
Sam.
17.
49
The
slaughter
of
Goliath
the
champion
,
Act.
5.
5.
10.
by
a
childe
,
the
strange
death
of
Ananias
and
Zaphira
his
wife
stricken
to
death
by
the
swoord
of
Peters
lips
:
the
moste
wretched
ende
of
Herod
,
Act.
12.
23.
ouer
crowed
and
ouercame
in
the
height
of
his
pride
by
the
lowest
creatures
in
the
earth
,
eaten
vp
by
wormes
aliue
:
impatient
to
stay
till
hee
was
laide
in
his
graue
.
These
,
and
whatsoeuer
else
besides
these
are
to
bee
named
,
are
not
worth
the
naming
,
with
those
deuised
torments
for
the
damned
,
which
shall
bee
denounced
against
them
in
the
iudgement
.
For
all
these
were
but
roddes
held
ouer
them
:
Prou.
13.
14.
24.
&
15.
5.
12
31.
32.
&
17.
20.
If
thou
strikest
with
a
rod
(
saith
Salomon
)
he
shall
not
dye
.
Prou.
13.
24.
A
rodde
is
but
for
correction
,
Psal.
23.
4.
it
worketh
not
destruction
:
And
a
blow
giuen
by
this
,
proceedeth
not
from
hatred
but
from
loue
.
He
that
spareth
the
rod
hateth
the
Childe
.
It
is
Dauids
saying
:
Thy
rodde
and
thy
staffe
comfort
me
.
We
are
corrected
in
this
world
that
we
might
not
bee
condemned
in
the
world
to
come
.
These
punishments
are
but
wandes
to
waken
vs
,
ouer-whelmed
with
a
dead
sléepe
of
securitie
,
and
to
rouse
vs
vp
out
of
the
pallet
of
o●r
carnall
pleasures
.
But
there
is
a
scalding
kettle
for
the
cursed
companie
set
on
the
fire
against
the
day
of
iudgement
,
which
is
the
seething
Pot
the
Prophet
before
spake
of
.
A
seething
Pot
is
to
boyle
flesh
in
:
but
God
hath
a
capable
pot
for
the
nonce
to
boyle
much
flesh
in
it
.
This
Pot
is
Hell
pitte
,
and
the
fire
vnder
it
is
the
fire
of
Hell
,
and
the
seething
is
their
perpetual
burning
.
Herevnto
alludeth
Iob
,
Iob.
41.
10.
saying
:
Out
of
his
mouth
goe
lamps
,
and
sparkes
of
fire
leape
out
.
Out
of
his
Nostrels
commeth
out
smoake
,
as
out
of
a
boyling
pot
or
Caldron
.
Thus
much
also
is
insinuated
by
the
Psalmist
in
this
wise
,
Psal.
50.
3.
Our
God
shal
come
and
not
keepe
silence
,
a
fire
shal
deuoure
before
him
,
and
a
mighty
tempest
shal
be
mooued
round
about
him
.
It
is
fearefull
to
hea●e
a
terrible
thunder
:
but
the
thunder
clappe
at
that
time
wil
shake
and
rend
the
foundation
of
the
heart
,
of
which
Dauid
saith
,
At
the
voice
of
thy
thunder
they
are
affraid
.
Psal.
●04
.
7.
The
countenance
of
the
iudge
wil
be
then
so
grim
,
his
lips
will
be
so
burning
,
and
his
face
so
full
of
indignation
,
as
the
verie
Saintes
will
shunne
his
lookes
:
wherefore
Iob
saith
,
Who
shall
hide
me
till
the
anger
of
God
passeth
ouer
?
And
why
?
because
there
is
no
sin
,
but
God
findeth
it
out
.
An
vnskilfull
Painter
pleaseth
himselfe
with
his
picture
and
workemanship
,
but
he
that
is
perfect
in
that
trade
findeth
manye
faultes
in
it
.
1
Pet.
4.
17
18
If
therefore
in
that
day
,
Prou.
2.
21.
22
which
is
a
day
of
Iustice
,
the
elect
tremble
,
what
shal
sinners
doe
?
how
shal
they
not
be
at
their
wittes
end
?
wherefore
Malachi
crieth
out
of
that
day
,
saying
:
M●l.
3.
2
.
Who
may
abide
the
day
of
his
comming
?
and
who
shall
endure
when
he
appeareth
?
For
he
is
like
a
purging
fi●e
,
and
like
fullers
sope
.
It
is
a
fearefull
thing
(
saith
the
Author
of
the
Epistle
to
the
Hebrewes
)
To
fall
into
the
hands
of
the
liuing
God
.
Heb●
.
10.
31.
To
fall
into
the
hands
of
a
dying
God
,
if
I
may
so
tearme
our
crucified
redeemer
,
there
is
much
hope
of
comfort
to
b●e
had
.
For
thou
shalt
finde
his
handes
fastned
to
the
Crosse
,
so
as
he
cannot
smite
thee
,
The
punishment
of
this
life
laide
to
that
which
is
laide
out
against
the
life
to
come
,
I
can
liken
no
better
then
to
the
triyall
that
is
made
of
a
Bull
before
hee
is
ledde
to
the
li●tes
to
bee
baited
,
who
onelye
is
basted
a
little
with
a
couple
of
clubs
or
cudgels
:
but
when
he
commeth
to
the
combate
,
then
clubs
.
Swordes
,
speares
are
set
against
him
.
These
daies
are
daies
of
dalliance
,
wherein
a
waster
or
rodde
of
l●uing
correction
is
shaken
against
vs
,
but
at
that
dismall
,
●irefull
,
dreadfull
day
,
Lances
,
swordes
,
speares
,
and
instruments
of
death
,
will
be
prepared
against
the
face
of
all
his
enemies
.
Then
shall
the
ma●●cles
and
fetters
be
brought
foorth
to
binde
Kinges
in
chaines
,
Psal.
150.
and
Nobles
with
linckes
of
yron
.
Luk.
3.
17.
2.
I
Lictor
ligam●nus
,
●●es
1.
9.
Erecutioner
,
M●t
2●
.
due
thine
office
shall
the
iudge
say
:
Iudg.
7.
14.
Binde
him
hand
and
foote
and
cast
him
into
vtter
darknes
.
Now
are
our
feete
free
,
and
of
libertie
to
run
the
way
of
Gods
commaundements
,
but
then
they
shall
be
shackled
and
be
in
the
stockes
,
and
the
yron
shall
enter
int●
our
soule
.
Now
are
our
handes
,
the
instrument
of
good
works
,
loose
:
but
then
they
shall
be
pinnioned
,
and
they
shall
not
be
suffered
to
worke
any
longer
Wherfore
Ioel
of
this
day
thus
saith
:
Let
all
the
inhabitants
of
the
land
tremble
:
for
the
day
of
the
Lord
is
come
,
for
it
is
at
hand
.
〈◊〉
.
2●
A
day
of
darkenes
,
Mark
.
13.
25.
&
of
blacknes
a
day
of
cloudes
and
obscuritie
.
As
he
shewed
his
power
i●
the
worldes
creation
▪
his
wisdome
in
it's
g●bernation
,
so
his
iustice
shall
be
manifested
in
the
correction
of
the
wicked
,
in
that
day
of
the
declaration
of
his
righteous
iudgements
.
Then
shall
a
sinner
stand
tongue
tide
,
&
haue
not
a
word
to
say
,
as
the
mute
man
that
came
to
the
marriage
without
his
wedding
suite
.
For
what
should
he
say
?
Iob
9.
2
,
for
it
shall
be
as
Iob
saith
,
How
should
a
man
compared
vnto
God
bee
iustified
?
If
hee
would
dispute
with
him
,
hee
could
not
answere
him
one
thing
of
a
thousand
.
The
discouerie
that
Ham
made
of
the
nakednesse
of
Noah
his
Father
,
Gen.
9.
22.
25
his
irrision
and
insultation
thereupon
,
the
sleepe
of
Noah
in
his
tabernacle
,
his
answere
when
he
awaked
,
answereth
notably
the
manner
of
Gods
iudgement
,
with
the
euent
thereof
.
For
here
Christ
their
Father
is
derided
by
his
wicked
Sonne
Cham
,
(
I
meane
the
whole
progenie
of
all
prophane
people
,
who
make
a
mocke
of
his
Crosse
,
and
insult
ouer
his
shame
.
The
afflicted
estate
of
the
Gospell
is
traduced
by
them
and
despised
.
In
the
meane
while
Christ
who
is
thus
contemned
,
seemeth
a
sleepe
as
Noah
was
,
as
though
hee
saw
not
,
and
vnderstood
not
what
a
sinner
doth
.
For
how
many
Fornicators
,
Adulterers
,
blasphemers
hath
hee
long
suffered
to
escape
vnpunished
.
But
wil
be
alwaies
sleepe
?
no
he
wil
awake
as
one
out
of
sleep
,
and
like
a
Giant
refreshed
with
wine
,
wil
finite
the
enemies
vpon
the
hinder
partes
,
and
put
them
to
a
perpetuall
shame
.
Then
as
Noah
when
he
awoke
and
knew
what
Cham
had
doon
,
denounced
his
iudgement
vpon
Cham.
Cursed
shalt
thou
be
.
So
Christ
when
hee
ariseth
and
perceiueth
what
the
wicked
hath
done
,
he
shall
wrap
them
in
the
great
cursse
,
and
say
:
Goe
ye
cursed
into
hell
fire
prepared
for
the
Deuill
and
his
Angells
:
Which
is
parcell
of
the
forme
of
the
latter
sentence
,
of
which
we
list
now
consequently
to
intreate
.
The
13.
Chapter
.
The
forme
of
the
last
sentence
.
THe
Coppye
of
the
finall
iudgement
,
Math.
25.
31.
32.
33.
34.
35.
36.
37.
38.
39
●0
.
which
passeth
vppon
all
,
is
cramplified
by
Math.
in
the
25.
Chap.
at
the
34.
verse
to
the
end
of
the
Chapt.
But
before
the
promulgation
of
the
sentence
,
the
parties
to
bee
sentenced
are
seperated
.
The
Church
millitant
,
is
like
a
field
wherin
cockle
,
daruel
,
tares
grow
vp
with
good
graine
.
It
is
a
draw-net
that
containeth
and
bringeth
to
shoare
,
fishes
of
all
sortes
.
It
is
compounded
of
wise
and
foolish
Virgins
.
It
is
a
mixed
flock
of
Sheepe
and
Goates
.
But
in
the
latter
day
,
a
diuision
shall
be
made
betweene
good
and
bad
,
Math.
25
1.
●
.
3.
4
5
▪
&
33.
betweene
Cam
and
Abel
:
Isaac
and
Ismael
:
Math.
13.
25.
47.
Esau
and
Iacob
:
Cephas
and
Caiphas
:
Simon
Peter
,
and
Simon
Magus
:
Iude
the
Apostle
and
Iudas
the
Apostata
:
Paul
from
Elimas
the
true
Christian
professor
,
&
euerie
hipocrite
and
persecutor
.
The
Church
is
commonly
taken
for
euerie
companie
,
for
the
societie
of
the
wicked
,
as
where
Dauid
saith
:
Psal.
26
5.
Ecclesiam
●n●lignantium
odi
,
I
haue
hated
the
assemblie
of
the
euill
.
The
Scribe
and
Towne-Clarke
of
Ephesus
who
appeased
the
Garboile
,
that
the
siluer
Smith
with
the
Apprentises
to
that
trade
had
raised
,
Act.
19.
41
is
said
to
haue
dismissed
the
church
:
but
the
force
of
the
word
signifieth
a
companie
called
out
from
the
common
companie
.
And
truely
such
as
are
of
the
Church
indeede
,
are
called
out
of
the
world
into
one
companye
and
bodye
,
into
a
holy
common
wealth
by
themselues
.
Wherefore
God
when
hee
first
founded
his
Church
heere
in
earth
,
hee
did
cast
out
Cain
from
the
face
of
the
earth
:
and
surrogated
Se●h
from
whome
lineally
the
Sonnes
of
God
should
haue
distent
.
G●n.
4.
12.
14
So
Abraham
was
called
out
of
Chaldea
,
Gen.
26
63.
1●
.
and
seperated
from
among
them
:
and
the
faithfull
Sonnes
of
Abraham
are
peremptorily
commaunded
to
goe
out
of
Babilon
.
Gen
1●
.
●
.
3.
5
Thus
was
Paul
called
from
the
companie
of
Pharises
,
Isa●
.
5.
2.
11.
12.
when
hee
was
to
her
a
Church
man
,
Reuel.
18.
4
5.
6.
and
hee
nameth
such
as
are
Saintes
,
called
as
the
Romans
.
To
you
that
bee
at
Rome
beloued
of
God
,
Act
9.
●
.
15.
called
to
bee
Saints
:
The
Corinthians
:
Rom.
1.
7.
vnto
the
Church
of
God
,
1.
Cor.
1.
2
which
is
at
Corinthus
,
to
them
that
are
sanctified
in
Christ
Iesus
,
Math.
9.
●
.
Saintes
by
calling
.
And
Christ
saith
that
hee
came
not
to
call
the
righteous
.
Wherfore
such
as
are
called
,
are
of
the
Church
and
such
as
are
not
called
are
not
of
the
Church
.
We
will
sift
euerie
word
of
the
sentence
one
by
one
.
But
we
will
first
marke
the
difference
that
this
Iudiciall
proceeding
shal
haue
from
the
definitiue
doomes
of
men
.
In
the
trybunals
of
earthly
Iudges
,
an
enditement
is
put
in
,
an
euidence
vpon
the
Indicement
is
giuen
:
witnesses
are
produced
and
sworne
:
the
guiltie
person
hath
his
aduocate
and
Counsellor
to
plead
his
cause
:
a
Iurye
is
pannelled
against
the
Prisoner
.
But
here
are
none
of
these
circumstances
vsed
:
Reuel
20
11.
12.
13
chap.
3.
●
.
&
21.
27.
for
here
the
conscience
shall
accuse
and
excuse
all
.
Christ
shall
not
need
witnesses
,
as
knowing
the
verie
secrets
of
the
heart
,
and
vnderstanding
the
thoughts
long
before
.
Wh●
by
his
presence
shall
comfort
the
elect
,
and
confound
the
reprobate
.
Against
whom
the
diuell
shall
vrge
the
Lawe
,
and
call
for
iustice
out
of
hand
:
thus
yelling
like
a
woolf
against
the
damned
ones
,
as
Eusebius
Emissenus
notablie
thus
deliuereth
:
O
thou
iust
Iudge
,
these
were
thine
by
creation
,
but
they
are
mine
by
corruption
:
thine
by
nature
,
but
mine
by
disobedience
:
who
héeded
more
my
seduction
,
then
thy
wholsome
instruction
:
thine
by
Law
,
mine
by
fact
:
thine
by
worke
,
mine
by
will
.
Then
the
king
speaketh
.
He
calleth
himselfe
a
king
,
who
before
named
himselfe
the
sonne
of
man
:
to
shew
that
his
incarnation
,
and
humiliation
,
shall
bee
nothing
derogatorie
from
his
Diuinitie
and
Maiestie
,
when
he
shall
come
in
the
forme
of
a
man
,
true
man
to
bee
King
of
glorie
,
and
Iudge
generall
of
all
men
.
He
diuideth
his
speech
into
two
partes
,
Mat.
25.
34.
35.
36.
suting
them
to
the
two
sortes
of
people
that
shall
stande
before
him
.
Mat.
25.
41.
42.
43.
1
The
elect
.
Iohn
5.
29.
2
reprobate
.
To
the
first
he
readeth
sentence
of
Absolution
:
to
the
second
the
sentence
of
Condemnation
.
In
the
first
wee
will
handle
these
points
.
1
Their
calling
.
2
Who
are
called
.
3
To
what
they
are
called
.
4
Wherefore
they
are
so
called
.
The
first
which
is
their
calling
is
abridged
in
this
word
.
Come
:
He
giueth
vs
frée
accesse
vnto
himselfe
,
Matt.
25.
34.
without
the
mediation
of
Saints
&
Angels
,
as
the
Church
of
Rome
fancieth
.
He
is
the
same
in
heauen
in
the
height
of
his
Maiestie
,
as
he
was
in
earth
in
the
height
of
his
humilitie
.
This
was
his
Proclaimation
in
earth
:
Come
vnto
me
all
ye
that
are
wearie
,
〈◊〉
11.
28.
&
laden
,
and
I
will
refresh
you
.
All
ye
that
are
thirstie
,
come
vnto
the
waters
:
The
same
he
will
proclaime
at
the
standard
in
the
ayre
:
Iohn
.
5.
Come
yee
blessed
:
Matt
25.
34.
And
why
?
Because
his
pleasure
is
,
that
we
he
where
he
is
,
according
to
that
which
he
saith
in
Iohn
:
I
will
that
where
I
am
,
there
my
seruants
be
also
:
Iohn
12.
And
after
this
saying
:
I
goe
to
prepare
you
a
place
:
and
when
I
shall
goe
and
prepare
you
a
place
.
I
will
come
againe
and
take
you
vnto
me
,
Iohn
14.
2.
3.
that
where
I
am
,
there
may
you
be
also
.
2
The
persons
that
are
called
,
are
pricked
out
in
these
wordes
:
Mat.
25.
34.
Ye
blessed
of
my
father
.
By
which
tytle
,
wee
see
the
whole
conueyance
of
our
heauenlye
inheritance
,
as
descending
vnto
vs
by
the
meere
blessing
of
heauenly
grace
.
Wée
being
by
Adams
vngraciousnesse
sentenced
to
a
cursse
.
By
Christ
therfore
the
case
is
altered
,
Gen.
3.
16.
1●
.
18.
15.
&
a
cursse
is
turned
into
a
blessing
,
he
being
that
blessed
promised
seede
that
should
bruse
the
Serpents
head
,
the
original
of
our
cursse
:
hee
being
the
●eed
of
Abraham
in
whome
all
the
nations
of
the
earth
are
blessed
,
Gen.
12.
3
Wherfore
we
sing
the
Apostle
Paules
song
,
Blessed
bee
God
the
Father
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
Ephe.
1.
3.
which
hath
blessed
vs
with
all
spirituall
blessings
in
heauenly
thinges
in
Christ
.
2.
Cor.
1.
3.
Wherefore
this
blessing
came
not
by
the
lawe
,
1.
Pet.
1.
3.
but
by
grace
.
If
the
law
of
Moses
could
not
make
vs
blessed
;
much
lesse
can
the
lawes
of
Mahomet
or
the
Pope
make
vs
blessed
.
Wherefore
by
grace
wee
are
onelye
gracious
.
3.
Whether
,
and
to
what
wee
are
called
,
Mat.
25.
32.
is
shewed
in
these
wordes
:
Gal.
2.
21.
Possesse
the
Kingdome
of
Heauen
prepared
for
you
from
the
beginning
of
the
worlde
.
Ephe.
1.
6.
&
2.
5.
&
24.
The
Greeke
word
signifieth
not
simply
to
possesse
but
inherite
,
which
word
inherit
,
dooth
vtterly
vannish
merrit
.
For
as
the
Infant
is
borne
an
heyre
before
hee
can
merrit
the
inheritance
,
so
God
hath
made
vs
inheritors
,
before
wee
were
able
to
doe
any
thing
,
eyther
good
or
euill
,
as
Paul
by
the
examples
of
Iacob
,
and
Esau
plainely
teacheth
vs
.
Againe
,
Rom.
9.
11.
the
preparation
and
ordination
of
the
Kingdome
heere
spoken
of
,
2.
Tim.
4.
22.
concludeth
that
it
was
ours
before
we
were
our
owne
,
Tit.
1.
4.
&
.
2.
11.
&
.
3.
7.
wherefore
wee
come
not
to
it
by
anye
worthinesse
of
our
owne
.
4.
The
answere
wherefore
wee
are
so
called
,
is
giuen
in
the
sequell
:
I
was
a
hungrie
and
you
gaue
me
meate
.
As
if
hee
should
haue
said
,
I
call
you
the
blessed
of
my
Father
,
and
ioynt
heires
with
mee
in
his
Kingdome
,
Because
by
effectuall
workes
and
liuelye
fruites
thereof
yee
haue
testified
your
faith
.
The
workes
that
are
heere
specified
,
are
workes
of
Charitie
not
of
vanitie
,
as
monasticall
vowes
,
and
such
as
haue
foundation
from
humain
traditions
:
These
containe
all
whatsoeuer
else
may
be
named
.
For
they
that
performe
these
,
doubtlesse
will
by
hurtfull
to
none
,
vse
deceit
towards
none
,
and
be
negligent
towardes
none
,
who
are
commended
to
their
charge
by
God
.
In
the
next
place
followeth
the
condemnatorie
sentence
pronounced
against
the
wicked
which
would
make
a
mans
blood
cold
and
co●gealed
within
him
.
Math
25.
Verse
.
41.
Departe
from
mee
.
Heereupon
shall
the
damned
say
,
Lord
seeing
wee
must
so
doe
,
yet
blesse
vs
,
Gen.
27.
38.
before
wee
departe
,
Heb.
12.
16.
17.
as
Esau
saide
to
his
Father
Isaac
But
with
their
departure
is
the
blessing
departed
from
them
likewise
.
Gen.
27.
33.
Iacob
haue
I
blessed
,
Math.
25.
and
hee
shall
be
blessed
saith
Father
Isaac
to
Esau
:
so
the
godly
haue
I
blessed
,
and
they
shall
be
blessed
saith
God
our
Father
to
the
wicked
:
therefore
hee
addeth
this
word
Curssed
.
Vers.
34.
41.
But
I
imagine
how
they
further
ioyne
together
in
petition
and
say
:
Lord
,
seeing
we
are
cast
out
of
thy
presence
,
and
accursed
:
yet
giue
vs
some
resting
place
:
to
this
he
answereth
,
into
the
fire
.
Yet
Lord
(
say
they
)
let
vs
speak
once
more
though
we
are
to
1.
Depart
,
2.
Cursed
,
3.
Into
fire
.
and
all
these
thinges
come
vppon
vs
,
yet
Quousque
Domine
,
how
long
shall
these
punishments
be
vpon
vs
?
Truely
this
their
end
shall
bee
without
end
,
the
worme
dyeth
not
,
and
the
fire
neuer
goeth
out
,
all
the
waters
of
the
South
cannot
quench
this
fire
,
therefore
the
nature
of
this
fire
is
set
downe
in
the
soote
of
the
sentence
euerlasting
fire
.
Yet
it
were
some
refection
(
like
the
droppe
of
water
,
Luk
16.
19
23
14.
25.
26.
27.
28.
the
Purple
Glution
called
for
to
coole
his
flaming
tongue
)
that
they
might
haue
anye
companion
to
comforte
them
,
but
they
shall
haue
no
better
friendes
then
the
Fiendes
,
the
black
Guard
of
Deuils
,
their
tormentors
,
shall
associate
them
:
and
this
is
the
binding
and
winding
vp
of
all
in
these
wordes
prepared
for
the
Deuill
and
his
Angells
.
Yet
further
to
worke
vppon
these
wordes
,
that
they
may
better
worke
in
our
soules
,
wee
will
diue
more
deepely
into
euerie
circumstance
.
But
to
the
vnfolding
of
these
misteries
to
the
full
,
we
had
néede
of
a
damned
Doctor
out
of
another
world
that
might
speake
with
a
feeling
,
to
giue
vs
more
feeling
,
such
a
one
as
the
Glutton
entreated
of
Abraham
might
be
sent
out
of
Hell
to
forewarne
his
Bretheren
.
For
albeit
,
the
scripture
is
Schoolemaster
sufficient
as
Abraham
tolde
Diues
saying
:
They
haue
Moses
and
the
Prophets
.
Yet
no
Preacher
is
more
pleasing
to
those
that
are
towards
hell
,
then
one
that
commeth
from
hell
according
to
this
surioynder
of
that
damned
Epicure
.
Nay
father
Abraham
,
but
if
one
come
vnto
them
from
the
dead
,
they
will
amend
their
liues
.
How
is
it
possible
that
a
peece
of
Timber
,
that
taketh
vp
the
roome
of
a
whole
house
should
be
drawne
out
of
the
little
wicket
,
and
Portall
doore
of
that
house
?
Heere
are
so
manie
circumstances
of
wonder
in
this
Iudiciall
sentence
,
which
so
fill
all
our
sences
and
amaze
them
,
as
out
of
the
narrow
doores
of
any
mans
●●pes
they
cannot
in
their
full
bignesse
bee
deliuered
vnto
you
.
For
heere
the
discension
,
2.
Malediction
.
3.
Exustion
,
and
4.
their
eternall
duration
are
to
be
spoken
of
,
vnto
which
the
damned
shall
be
deliuered
vp
.
Oh
departure
,
Cursse
,
fire
,
eternall
fire
,
formidable
to
heare
:
but
intollerable
to
indure
.
We
will
take
them
as
they
come
to
the
hand
,
and
as
the
hande
of
the
Scripture
layeth
them
out
.
The
first
word
Depart
,
striketh
the
hearers
dead
.
It
is
a
plague
of
all
plagues
,
and
the
verie
bottome
of
the
●ioll
of
gods
wrath
to
be
driuen
from
God
.
Ca●n
tooke
this
inflicted
punishment
so
heauily
,
as
he
thought
nothing
could
be
added
more
vnto
it
,
wherefore
he
said
to
God
.
Gen
4.
1.
〈◊〉
.
Behold
thou
hast
cast
me
out
this
day
from
the
earth
,
and
from
thy
face
shall
I
bee
hid
,
and
shall
be
a
vagabond
and
runnagate
in
the
earth
,
&
whose
euer
findeth
me
shall
slay
me
:
that
is
to
say
,
death
the
vpshot
of
miserie
shall
come
vpon
me
.
2.
Sam.
14.
32.
Absalon
of
the
two
,
thought
it
the
best
choice
rather
to
die
,
then
to
bee
in
that
disgrace
with
his
Father
,
as
not
to
see
his
face
,
and
so
hee
tolde
Ioab
plainelye
saying
:
Let
mee
see
the
Kinges
face
,
and
if
there
bee
anye
trespasse
in
mee
let
him
kill
mee
:
Ps●l.
29.
3.
4.
5
As
in
the
presence
of
God
(
as
saith
the
royall
Prophet
)
Is
the
fulnesse
of
ioy
,
Psal.
5
5
6.
&
34.
17
and
at
his
right
hand
are
aboundance
of
pleasures
for
euer
more
So
when
anye
depart
from
God
,
Math.
7
23.
&
25.
12.
or
God
departeth
from
him
,
all
misfortnne
and
miserie
doth
fall
vpon
him
.
If
a
King
keepeth
Court
in
a
Countrye
Towne
,
all
the
Countrye
is
intitched
by
his
comming
,
and
empourished
againe
by
his
departure
:
Psal.
4●
2.
&
1.
8.
●4
.
So
when
God
is
among
vs
wee
are
rich
and
wealthye
men
:
and
when
hée
leaueth
vs
,
a
poore
and
woefull
estate
s●ndeth
vs
.
The
more
the
Sunne
is
with
vs
,
there
is
more
plentie
among
vs
,
Psal.
36.
1●
.
&
4.
2.
2.
and
with
the
absence
thereof
is
pe●●urye
,
therefore
the
Summer
season
is
the
fruitefull
season
,
●euen
the
Sunne
is
of
moste
power
:
and
the
winter
time
is
the
●●ren
,
and
deade
time
when
the
Sunne
is
weakest
.
The
more
〈◊〉
Sunne-shine
of
Gods
presence
is
vppon
vs
,
the
more
fruitfull
we
are
in
euerie
good
worke
:
but
when
this
decayeth
,
all
decayeth
with
it
.
Psal.
80.
10.
Psal.
25.
9.
What
a
hard
thing
therefore
it
is
for
anye
to
departe
from
the
liuing
God
,
from
his
sweete
Sauiour
Christ
,
who
is
the
life
,
hope
,
sollace
saluation
,
the
beginning
and
end
of
all
thinges
,
in
whome
are
all
things
.
But
thou
for
a
short
sinfull
pleasure
bringest
this
horrible
euill
vpon
thee
,
and
makest
thy selfe
an
aliant
from
the
Israel
of
God
,
a
stranger
and
bannished
man
from
the
heauenly
Hierusalem
.
If
the
Apostles
for
that
little
while
that
Ch●ist
tolde
them
hée
was
to
bee
absent
from
them
,
they
were●o
sadde
and
sorrowful
,
as
expouading
vnto
them
these
vis
wordes
:
Ioh
16.
22.
A
little
while
,
and
ye
shall
not
see
mee
:
and
againe
,
A
little
while
and
yee
shall
see
me
,
he
saide
:
ye
shall
weepe
and
lament
,
and
measureth
their
mourning
by
the
mourning
of
a
woman
in
her
trauell
:
In
what
case
shalt
thou
be
thou
accursed
sinner
,
when
not
for
a
white
,
but
for
all
eternitie
thou
shalt
bee
sh●t
from
the
sight
of
God
?
Ioh.
13.
8.
If
Peter
to
whome
Christ
said
:
If
I
wash
thee
not
thou
shalt
haue
no
part
with
me
,
was
so
loath
to
part
with
Christ
,
as
he
saide
:
Lord
not
my
feet
onely
,
but
also
the
hands
&
the
head
:
How
shall
it
be
with
the
wicked
,
who
shall
bee
put
away
from
God
,
without
hope
of
seeing
his
sweete
face
any
more
?
The
name
of
Father
in
the
entrie
of
the
sentence
read
ouer
the
godlye
,
Mat
25.
3●
.
omitted
in
the
tenor
of
Iudgement
against
the
wicked
,
hath
good
consideration
.
For
in
the
saying
to
the
Godlie
:
41.
34.
41.
Come
ye
blessed
of
my
Father
,
and
absolutely
saying
to
the
damned
:
Goe
ye
curssed
:
It
is
to
insinuate
,
that
the
blessing
of
happinesse
is
his
fatherly
goodnes
and
not
of
mans
worthinesse
,
that
eternall
life
is
of
the
father
of
lightes
:
Of
the
other
side
,
that
damnation
is
not
of
the
Father
,
Os●
.
13.
9
but
of
our
follie
according
to
this
sentence
of
Oseas
.
Thy
destruction
O
Israel
is
of
thy selfe
,
but
thy
saluation
is
of
me
.
That
the
Godly
are
saued
,
it
is
of
grace
:
that
the
wicked
perrish
,
Psal.
62.
11.
&
●16
5.
&
119
&
145
156.
●8
.
it
is
of
●●nne
.
Let
no
man
therefore
commence
complaint
against
God
that
hee
is
cruell
,
for
hee
carrieth
that
which
condemneth
him
about
him
,
as
naturally
sinfull
.
God
is
the
author
of
all
that
is
good
:
it
procee●eth
from
our
corrupt
natures
,
whatsoeuer
is
euill
.
In
diuiding
this
truth
aright
in
this
sorte
,
we
shall
walke
with
an
euen
foole
,
neyther
giuing
to
our selues
that
which
is
Gods
,
or
to
God
that
which
is
onely
ours
.
N●ither
is
the
learning
of
Gods
predestination
laide
down
by
〈◊〉
,
which
te●cheth
that
God
in
his
free
and
righteous
counsell
,
e●e●●een
some
and
reiect●●
othersome
.
For
albeit
of
meere
gracs
hee
chooseth
whome
be
will
:
yet
against
such
as
are
decreed
to
death
,
hee
is
neither
cruell
nor
wrongful
,
seeing
God
oweth
them
nothing
&
they
are
so
dealt
with
for
their
sinnes
,
they
not
being
able
to
pleade
for
themselues
,
Math
25.
41.
46
&
●●3
.
We
haue
paid
the
debts
that
wee
neuer
owed
.
Next
to
this
they
a●e
abiudred
to
H●il
fire
:
what
he●l
●●e
is
,
we
〈◊〉
not
curio●●ye
to
search
,
but
wee
are
rather
to
be
carefull
how
to
auoide
it
,
as
when
a
mans
house
is
on
fire
,
bee
standeth
not
to
enquire
from
whence
that
fire
came
,
but
all
his
care
is
to
quench
it
.
The
wicked
are
●on
pared
to
drie
wood
that
the
fire
will
soone
take
holde
on
,
as
when
Christ
saide
to
the
woman
of
Hierusalem
that
wept
for
him
:
Luk.
23.
3●
.
If
they
doe
these
thinges
to
a
greene
tree
,
what
shall
be
done
to
the
drye
?
Or
vnto
Cha●●e
which
is
presently
inflamed
,
Math.
3.
13.
in
these
wordes
of
Iohn
,
He
will
burne
vp
the
Chasse
with
vnquenchable
fire
:
or
to
tares
,
which
the
remie
sowed
among
good
wheate
in
these
words
of
Christ
:
Math.
23.
38.
The
tares
are
the
Children
of
the
wicked
.
These
are
to
be
made
vp
into
Faggots
,
and
sheafes
,
to
bee
●●tted
to
the
fire
according
to
that
which
is
in
the
parable
.
Verse
.
30.
Gather
yee
first
the
tares
and
binde
them
in
sheafes
to
burne
them
.
But
how
shall
they
be
shocked
and
bundled
vp
?
namely●
the
Vsurer
with
his
Broker
,
Badger
,
regrater
and
workemen
of
such
things
,
shal
be
bound
vp
together
to
make
an
euen
f●ggot
according
to
the
Statute
.
The
decei●efull
Merchant
with
his
apprentises
,
that
make
ly●●
,
oathes
,
dece●tfulnesse
the
principall
porters
to
bring
in
their
liuing
.
The
whole
broode
of
Lawyers
that
can
set
a
good
dye
vpon
a
b●dde
cloath
,
and
call
bad
good
and
good
badde
,
that
eate
vp
the
people
like
breade
,
and
grinde
their
noses
to
the
faces
betweene
the
Milstones
of
oppression
?
Preathers
that
make
merchandize
of
holy
misteries
:
Barter●
〈…〉
of
the
Bible
,
that
with
their
tempor●s●ng
,
and
luke-warme
Religion
,
dawbe
vp
the
mudde
wall
of
all
abhomination
:
euerie
of
these
companies
make
seuerall
shea●●
,
seruisable
for
the
〈◊〉
Ye
may
runne
through
all
the
ranckes
and
Clas●ies
of
sinne
,
in
th●●
manner
to
make
vp
the
wood
stacke
that
must
feed●
this
●re
.
But
it
is
more
then
admirable
which
is
said
of
the
nature
of
this
〈◊〉
,
Mat.
25.
41.
49.
that
it
is
euerlasting
.
For
the
●unishment
ex●eedeth
the
offence
for
the
offence
was
but
momentame
,
and
the
iudgement
is
eternall
,
which
seemeth
not
to
be
answerable
to
Gods
infinite
mercie
.
We
answere
extraordinarie
transgression
hath
no
proportion
with
ordinarie
correction
.
Againe
,
what
is
the
cause
that
thy
domesticall
and
ordinarie
fire
goeth
out
?
Is
it
not
because
thou
feedest
it
not
with
combustible
matter
?
For
let
it
haue
alwayes
stouer
giuen
to
it
,
and
it
will
alwayes
continue
.
In
hell
the
fire
is
maintained
by
fewell
fit
for
it
.
For
there
is
euerie
mans
wicked
will
,
and
endlesse
desire
of
sinning
which
can
neuer
be
done
away
,
because
there
is
no
repentance
in
hell
,
which
is
the
nutriment
and
preseruatiue
of
this
fire
.
Therefore
so
long
as
the
sinne
remaineth
,
it
is
but
equitie
and
iustice
that
the
punishment
should
continue
.
Sinners
are
like
Card-players
,
who
will
not
giue
ouer
though
the
night
bee
neuer
so
much
spent
,
vnlesse
their
Candle
saile
them
:
so
did
not
the
light
of
life
faile
them
,
and
were
not
their
Candle
(
as
Iob
saieth
)
put
out
,
and
spent
to
the
Socket
,
they
would
not
cease
to
sinne
.
Wherfore
the
punishment
is
agreeable
with
their
sinfull
wishes
.
They
wish
to
sinne
for
euer
:
therefore
they
are
worthily
plagued
for
euer
.
Therewarde
of
the
righteous
is
euerlasting
:
therefore
the
wages
of
the
wicked
is
euerlasting
.
May
not
the
sonne
is
sinne
against
the
father
,
and
the
subiect
against
his
soueraigne
,
as
in
the
rule
of
reason
and
iustice
the
one
may
be
disinherited
,
and
the
other
confined
and
banished
for
euer
?
If
wee
admit
these
;
it
holdeth
by
comparison
,
that
our
heauenly
King
and
father
may
doe
so
with
his
degenerate
children
,
and
rebellious
people
.
But
yet
it
is
verie
strange
,
that
this
fire
should
burne
,
and
not
consume
?
But
the
answere
hereof
is
,
the
will
of
the
Creator
,
who
hath
giuen
this
condition
and
qualitie
vnto
it
.
The
beast
called
the
Salamander
,
is
not
burnt
but
nourished
by
the
fire
,
and
thou
maist
by
anoynting
thy selfe
with
the
lard
and
fat
of
it
,
walke
vpon
the
fire
and
not
be
burned
.
The
fish
that
is
d●cocted
in
vineger
,
remaineth
whole
,
and
will
not
fall
a
peeces
,
because
the
vineger
hardn●th
it
,
and
fitteth
it
for
the
frying
.
If
these
smaller
matters
of
no
moment
are
brought
to
passe
by
man
:
shall
not
God
giue
this
●●sposition
to
the
damned
creature
,
much
more
to
liue
and
neuer
〈◊〉
in
this
fire
?
Thus
death
shall
be
a
restauratiue
to
the
damned
,
and
dying
they
shall
neuer
die
.
Who
doth
not
now
shake
and
quake
at
the
remembrance
of
such
erquisite
iudgement
?
In
respect
of
this
fire
,
our
ordinarie
fire
is
but
as
painted
fire
,
yet
it
is
so
fierce
,
as
to
ga●e
the
worlde
thou
wilt
not
indure
thy
bodie
in
it
one
quarter
of
an
houre
:
how
wilt
thou
therefore
wrastle
with
eternall
burnings
?
If
wee
bee
so
delicate
,
as
lying
on
our
beds
,
wee
cannot
abide
the
byting
of
a
Flea
,
or
Gnat
:
how
shall
wee
endure
the
venemous
mouthes
of
so
manie
Serpents
,
Dragons
,
poisonable
and
stinging
creatures
,
that
will
come
gnawing
vpon
vs
round
about
?
There
is
weeping
with
a
witnesse
,
for
the
eies
shall
deliuer
out
riuers
of
teares
,
and
the
chattering
of
teeth
shal
be
like
the
clattering
of
an
army
of
armed
men
.
Flaetus
ex
dolore
,
stridor
dentium
exfurore
:
Wéeping
commeth
of
the
dolor
and
gnashing
of
séeth
,
Bernard
9.
of
the
furor
that
we
shall
there
be
put
vnto
.
There
no
part
of
body
or
soule
shall
be
able
to
solace
or
succor
one
another
,
but
all
shal
be
intollerably
pained
.
The
mind
shall
muze
of
nothing
but
a
maze
of
miseries
past
her
getting
out
:
the
memorie
shall
recount
nothing
but
old
odious
sins
:
the
fantasie
shall
feed
of
nothing
but
f●aceful
visions
:
the
eies
shal
behold
nothing
but
legions
of
soule
flends
:
the
eares
shall
be
alwayes
grated
with
the
direfull
discorde
of
the
hoarse
and
hideous
howlings
of
hell-hounds
:
the
nosthrils
shall
be
filled
with
sulphurous
fumes
,
and
fuliginous
filthie
odours
:
the
handes
shall
holde
fast
nothing
but
globes
and
balles
of
fire
:
their
feete
shall
goe
no
further
then
their
chaines
will
let
them
.
Thus
hath
euerie
part
of
man
perfection
of
miserie
.
The
Braines
of
men
haue
béene
curiously
busied
in
inuenting
strange
torments
for
men
.
A
Booke
hath
beene
written
,
entituled
,
De
torquendis
Christianis
:
Of
tortering
Christians
.
Some
haue
beene
giuen
vp
to
the
teeth
of
wilde
Beasts
:
Some
haue
beene
burned
vppon
a
Harth
and
soft
fire
:
Other
spitted
and
rosted
vppon
Gredyrons
:
Others
cast
into
furious
fires
,
into
Furnaces
,
and
Ouens
of
hote
:
burning
coales
:
Others
into
vessels
of
boyling
Lead
,
or
Oyle
Some
into
bul●
and
engens
of
burning
Brasse
:
some
haue
béene
rowle●
and
rocked
vp
ad
downe
in
Barrels
of
sharpe
nailes
:
some
haue
béene
boared
with
Aules
:
some
punched
&
sobbed
with
bodkins
:
some
haue
had
their
nayles
pricked
through
with
Néedles
:
their
flesh
plucked
a
péeces
with
Pincers
:
their
skinnes
drawne
ouer
their
eares
aliue
:
but
all
these
are
but
flea-bitings
to
the
torments
of
hell
.
There
is
no
order
,
but
eternall
horror
.
There
is
an
ende
without
ende
,
a
death
that
dieth
not
:
fire
inextinguishable
:
darknesse
more
palpable
then
the
darknesse
of
the
Aegiptians
,
and
blacker
then
blacknesse
it selfe
:
torments
more
terrible
then
the
torments
of
men
,
Psal.
60.
Psal.
40.
Esai
.
vlt.
Iere
8.
Ezech.
38.
Reuel
.
14.
Reuel.
16.
by
how
much
the
reach
of
the
wittes
of
diuels
goeth
beyond
the
inuentions
and
excogitations
of
men
.
There
is
the
cuppe
of
the
deadlyest
wine
that
euer
was
drunke
vp
:
there
be
the
deepest
Graues
that
euer
were
made
to
keepe
vs
downe
,
that
we
rise
not
any
more
:
there
be
the
waters
of
Wormewood
and
Gall
:
there
be
those
malignant
aspects
,
pestilence
,
blood
,
pillars
of
smoke
,
huge
hailstones
,
stormes
and
terrible
tempests
,
wherewith
he
will
plead
his
righteous
cause
against
the
damned
.
That
is
that
capable
,
and
wide
Winepresse
of
the
Lords
indignation
,
where
the
smoke
goeth
vp
foreuer
,
and
there
is
no
rest
day
nor
night
:
there
be
the
infinite
and
vnmercifull
plagues
which
the
Angels
of
God
powre
out
of
their
glasse
bottels
when
blood
is
giuen
them
to
drinke
,
and
they
boyle
so
with
heate
,
as
they
eate
their
verie
tongues
for
griefe
.
Who
can
better
make
Chronicle
of
this
place
then
the
purple
Glutton
that
is
in
it
,
L●ke
16.
19.
22
,
23
,
24
,
25
26
,
28.
that
may
say
:
Et
quorum
pars
vno
fui
:
who
shared
in
these
torments
,
and
had
his
ordinarie
allowance
in
that
lake
?
For
the
torments
of
hell
would
haue
the
vttermost
farthing
of
their
due
of
him
,
and
would
not
depart
with
a
droppe
of
water
for
the
ease-ment
of
his
tongue
.
As
Esau
could
not
ransome
his
morgaged
birth-right
with
all
the
moysture
of
his
bodie
that
gushed
out
of
his
eyes
:
Gen.
17
34.
38.
so
that
mercilesse
man
if
he
could
haue
deliuered
such
plentie
of
teares
,
Hebr.
●2
.
16.
17.
as
the
Ocean
hath
of
waters
,
his
request
vnto
Abraham
in
that
little
might
not
be
obteyned
.
Giue
we
that
he
had
speeded
in
that
slender
sute
:
yet
what
good
had
it
done
him
,
when
as
his
other
parts
,
as
his
heart
,
liuer
,
lungs
,
bowe●●
,
armes
,
feete
,
fryed
and
were
all
in
a
light
fire
.
The
torments
of
hell
are
to
last
for
a
time
,
and
times
,
and
when
time
shall
be
no
more
.
For
when
thou
hast
laine
rosting
there
so
manie
thousandes
of
yeares
,
as
thou
canst
possible
name
,
thou
art
as
farre
from
the
ende
as
at
the
first
.
As
the
Gates
of
Paradise
were
garded
by
the
Cherubins
and
the
blade
of
a
Sworde
shaken
:
Gen.
3.
24.
so
Hell
gates
are
warded
by
Porters
for
purpose
,
Matt.
25.
41.
Matt.
27.
63
,
64
,
65
,
66.
by
the
Diuell
and
his
Angels
,
and
a
Seale
set
vppon
the
doore
liddes
,
(
as
the
Tombe
and
graue-stone
of
Christ
was
sealed
vp
by
the
Priests
.
)
So
that
as
Adam
was
barred
from
ingresse
into
Eden
:
so
the
damned
sort
shall
bee
kept
from
egresse
out
of
hell
.
The
coueriant
that
God
hath
made
with
the
day
and
night
,
that
they
shall
come
in
their
turnes
,
may
bee
reuersed
,
the
Starres
may
finish
their
course
,
the
Elements
shall
melt
away
like
Ware
before
the
fire
,
Heauen
and
earth
shall
bee
renued
,
Sommer
and
Winter
shall
cease
,
but
the
paines
of
poore
Prisoners
in
Hell
shall
bee
perpetuall
.
Yet
more
to
particularize
of
the
paynes
of
Hell
.
1
They
shall
firs●
feele
the
anger
of
God
vppon
them
,
as
Christ
saieth
in
Iohn
:
Iohn
.
3.
36.
Matth.
3.
7.
The
wrath
of
God
abideth
in
him
.
And
as
Iohn
himselfe
saieth
to
the
Pharisees
,
and
Sadduces
:
Who
hath
forewarned
you
to
flie
from
the
anger
to
come
?
Howe
horrible
and
vnsufferable
this
is
,
conceiue
by
the
description
of
the
Scriptures
of
it
.
The
Poet
passingly
portrayeth
out
vnto
vs
in
his
colours
the
fierce
qualities
of
Achilles
,
Horat
in
ar●
Poet.
giuing
him
these
Titles
.
Scriptor
honoratum
si
forte
reponi●
Ach●llem
,
Impiger
,
iracundus
,
mexorabilis
,
acer
.
But
this
is
nothing
to
that
linely
description
made
by
the
Prophet
Dauid
,
of
the
Lords
anger
thus
:
The
earth
trembled
and
quaked
,
Psal.
18.
〈◊〉
10
,
11
,
12
,
13
14
,
15.
the
mightie
foundations
of
the
hils
shaked
,
and
were
remoued
because
he
was
wroth
.
It
striketh
of
〈◊〉
one
side
with
woe
,
and
on
the
other
side
with
woe
,
as
not
●epenting
of
that
it
doth
:
wherfore
the
Philistims
said
:
Woe
vnto
vs
,
1.
Sam.
4.
7
,
8.
woe
vnto
vs
,
who
shal
deliuer
vs
out
of
the
hands
of
tnese
mightie
Gods
?
Iob
26.
11.
Iob
aggrauateth
it
thus
:
The
pillars
of
heauen
tremble
and
quake
at
his
reproofe
.
Isaiah
laieth
it
downe
with
these
notable
circumstances
of
amplification
.
At
my
rebuke
I
drie
vp
the
sea
,
Isai.
50.
2
,
3.
I
make
the
floods
desart
:
their
fish
rotteth
for
want
of
water
,
and
dieth
for
thirst
.
I
cloath
the
heauens
with
darknesse
,
and
make
a
sacke
their
couering
.
The
like
plummets
of
Lead
doth
Ieremy
hang
vpon
the
heeles
of
Gods
wrath
,
Iere.
4.
23
,
24
,
25
,
26
,
28.
to
make
it
most
heauie
to
vs
.
I
haue
looked
vpon
the
earth
,
and
lo
,
it
was
without
forme
and
void
:
and
to
the
heauens
,
and
they
had
no
light
:
I
beheld
the
mountaines
,
and
lo
,
they
trembled
,
and
al
the
hils
shooke
.
I
beheld
,
and
lo
there
was
no
man
,
and
all
the
birds
of
the
heauen
were
departed
.
I
beheld
,
and
lo
the
fruitfull
place
was
a
wildernesse
,
and
all
the
Cities
thereof
were
broken
downe
at
the
presence
of
the
Lorde
,
and
by
his
fierce
wrath
.
For
thus
hath
the
Lord
saide
,
The
whole
land
shall
bee
desolate
:
yet
will
I
not
make
a
full
ende
.
As
he
saide
to
Samuel
,
2.
Sam.
3.
12.
When
I
begin
I
will
also
make
an
ende
:
or
rather
,
he
will
make
no
ende
,
his
indignation
being
endlesse
.
The
rage
of
the
rankest
euemie
among
men
,
may
be
qualifyed
,
if
not
,
it
must
dye
with
him
.
But
Gods
anger
is
euerlasting
,
as
hee
himselfe
is
euerlasting
.
The
hostilitie
of
men
may
with
counter-hostilitie
bee
resisted
,
though
his
Quiuer
bee
an
open
Sepulchre
,
Iere.
5.
16.
17.
&
16
,
10
,
13
,
14
,
16
,
18.
and
all
his
armie
verie
strong
:
if
not
when
hee
is
in
the
extent
of
his
crueltie
,
and
hath
done
his
worst
,
hee
hath
but
eaten
thine
Haruest
,
and
thy
bread
,
bee
hath
deuoured
but
thy
sonnes
and
thy
daughters
,
hee
hath
but
eaten
vppe
thy
sheepe
,
and
thy
bullockes
,
thy
Vines
,
and
thy
Figg-trees
,
and
destroyed
with
the
Sworde
thy
fenced
Cities
:
But
Gods
wrath
is
vnappeaceable
,
irremediable
,
incomprehensible
.
Of
the
anger
of
God
Moses
speaketh
thus
:
Deu●
32.
22
,
〈◊〉
24
,
25
,
26.
Fire
is
kindled
in
my
wrath
,
and
shall
burne
vnto
the
bottom
of
hell
,
and
shall
consume
the
earth
with
her
encrease
,
and
set
on
fire
the
foundations
of
the
Mountaines
.
Father
Chrysostome
saieth
,
that
it
is
farre
more
sharpe
to
see
the
angrie
countenance
of
the
Iudge
,
then
a
thousand
hell
fiers
.
2
It
is
also
one
degree
of
their
punishment
to
be
separated
and
diuided
from
God
according
as
it
is
in
the
forme
of
the
sentence
:
Mat●
25.
4●
.
Depart
from
me
ye
cursed
:
of
which
we
haue
formerly
intreated
.
3
Their
third
plague
shall
bee
their
hell●●h
companie
,
Vers.
41.
the
Diuell
and
his
Darlings
:
for
so
it
is
laide
out
in
the
definitiue
sentence
,
in
these
wordes
:
Prepared
for
the
Diuell
and
his
Angels
.
4
●et
the
eternitie
of
their
punishment
haue
the
next
place
noted●n
this
addition
of
the
sentence
Euerlasting
fire
,
Ma●●
,
25.
41.
which
by
all
likelihoode
shall
not
onely
be
a
spiritual
,
but
a
corporall
fire
which
the
verie
Scripture
language
doth
insinuate
,
as
in
these
places
:
Matt
〈◊〉
Luke
.
3.
9.
〈◊〉
The
chaffe
he
shal
burne
vp
with
vnquenchable
fire
.
It
is
better
for
thee
to
goe
lame
into
life
,
then
hauing
two
hands
,
and
two
feete
,
to
goe
into
hell
fire
.
The
〈◊〉
mistances
of
1
weeping
.
Ma●
9.
43.
44
,
45
,
4●
.
Matt.
8.
12.
Matt.
13.
〈◊〉
Matt.
2●
〈◊〉
Matt.
25.
46.
Luke
13.
2●
Matt.
8.
29.
Mar●
〈◊〉
Luke
8.
26.
Luke
18.
3●
2
Gnashing
of
teeth
:
the
forcible
effects
of
that
fire
doe
import
so
much
in
so
many
places
of
the
Gospell
inserted
.
So
doth
the
phrase
of
vtter
darknesse
:
and
that
of
the
binding
of
hands
and
feet
.
5
With
these
they
shall
also
haue
their
tortures
in
the
Iaile
.
The
Diuels
looke
for
no
lesse
,
as
it
appeareth
by
their
stomachous
words
to
Christ
.
Comest
thou
to
torment
vs
before
the
time
?
This
prison
is
likewise
spoken
of
by
Christ
in
the
Parable
of
the
king
and
his
Steward
:
Hee
deliuered
him
to
the
Iailers
,
till
●e
should
pay
all
that
was
due
vnto
him
.
6
It
is
also
grieuous
iudgement
inflicted
vppon
the
damned
,
to
see
the
righteous
translated
into
the
Kingdome
of
God
,
and
themselues
excluded
.
〈◊〉
1●
2●
.
Ma●●●3
.
Wherfore
Christ
saith
:
There
shall
be
weeping
and
gnashing
of
teeth
,
when
ye
shall
see
Abraham
,
and
Isaac
,
and
Iacob
,
and
all
the
Prophets
in
the
kingdome
of
God
,
Luke
1●
23.
24
,
25
26.
and
your selues
thrust
out
at
doores
.
When
the
Gluttons
eies
behelde
Lazarus
his
felicitie
,
it
was
mightie
augmentation
of
his
nuserie
,
then
he
cried
vnto
Abraham
,
and
saide
:
Oh
father
Abraham
,
send
Lazarus
,
&c.
Wherefore
Adam
when
he
was
chased
out
of
a
Paradise
,
Gen.
3.
22
,
2●
24.
was
placed
in
a
grounde
ouer
against
it
,
that
his
eye
seeing
it
,
the
heart
of
him
might
rue
it
.
Now
good
Christ●an
,
whilest
then
reade
these
thinges
,
what
thinkest
thou
of
them
?
Howe
doe
they
woorke
in
thee
?
They
are
as
true
as
anye
thing
may
bee
,
and
as
terrible
,
which
thou
shouldest
better
perceiue
,
If
I
had
the
tongue
of
the
learned
which
might
minister
wordes
in
due
time
to
mooue
you
.
But
if
these
thus
deliuered
doe
not
touch
you
,
you
haue
no
reason
in
you
.
Wherfore
while
we
haue
time
,
and
God
giueth
grace
,
and
the
church
admonisheth
,
and
the
iudge
yet
expecteth
and
calleth
,
and
putteth
out
his
hand
vnto
vs
,
and
giueth
to
euerie
one
that
asketh
,
Let
vs
lay
holde
vppon
the
shield
of
faith
,
and
let
vs
not
suffer
such
aduantages
,
which
make
for
our
saluation
,
to
slippe
.
The
Sanguinarie
Souldior
at
the
preaching
of
Iudgement
was
recalled
from
his
bloodie
wayes
,
and
he
came
to
Iohn
to
bée
lessoned
of
him
,
Luk.
3.
12.
13.
14.
in
the
way
that
leadeth
to
a
better
life
:
what
shall
wee
doe
say
they
?
And
this
is
the
song
of
the
Publicans
and
Harlots
,
who
were
battered
with
the
hammer
of
denounced
Iudgement
.
Wherefore
it
is
well
saide
of
Caietan
,
this
is
the
best
preseruatius
that
may
bee
to
keepe
vs
in
Gods
feare
.
The
13.
Chapter
.
Of
the
blessed
state
of
the
Godly
in
the
life
to
come
.
ALL
the
blessings
whatsoeuer
of
eternall
life
,
may
hee
drawne
to
these
two
heades
.
1.
To
those
that
belong
vnto
the
minde
.
2.
To
those
that
appertaine
vnto
the
bodie
.
The
state
of
the
bodie
shall
bee
such
as
no
labours
or
sorrowes
shall
seaze
any
more
vppon
it
,
according
to
that
which
the
spirit
in
the
Reuelation
saith
:
God
shal
wipe
away
all
teares
from
their
eyes
:
Reuel.
21.
4.
5.
6.
7.
24.
10.
11
12.
13.
&c.
Reuel.
22.
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
14.
and
there
shall
be
no
more
death
,
neyther
sorrow
,
neyther
crying
,
neither
shall
there
bee
anye
more
paine
.
The
heauenlye
properties
of
our
bodies
are
liuelye
shadowed
and
represented
vnto
vs
in
the
conditions
of
the
bodie
of
Christ
at
his
resurrection
:
there
being
nothing
to
the
contrarie
,
but
that
we
should
hope
that
our
bodies
should
be
conformable
to
his
bodie
,
and
that
we
his
members
should
bee
sutable
to
him
that
is
our
head
.
This
is
that
the
Apostle
saith
,
Who
shal
change
our
vile
bodie
,
Phil.
3.
21.
that
it
may
bee
facioned
like
his
glorious
bodie
.
2.
The
mind
and
spirit
shall
then
bee
endowed
with
this
gift
,
that
the
slanerie
of
sinne
shall
no
more
take
holde
of
it
,
the
flesh
(
the
insolent
yoak-fellow
thereof
,
)
shal
no
more
ouererowe
it
,
it
being
then
at
quietnesse
with
the
spirit
.
2.
Wee
shall
then
loue
God
according
to
the
exigence
of
his
royall
law
,
his
felicitie
shall
affect
vs
as
our
owne
.
All
motions
and
perturbations
of
the
minde
,
as
of
enuie
,
selfe-loue
,
and
the
like
shall
be
voided
.
3.
That
which
is
of
moste
moment
,
which
euerie
one
that
is
godly
moste
of
all
destreth
,
which
is
the
knowledge
of
God
,
shall
then
be
in
full
and
perfect
manner
giuen
vnto
it
.
1.
Cor.
13
12.
Whecefore
Paul
saith
:
Now
wee
see
through
a
glasse
darkelye
:
but
then
shall
wee
see
face
to
face
.
Now
I
knowe
in
part
:
but
then
shall
I
know
euen
as
I
am
knowne
.
All
vales
and
curtaines
shall
then
be
drawne
aside
,
and
wee
shall
see
God
indeede
in
his
perfect
beautie
,
which
none
heere
possiblie
could
doe
and
liue
,
according
to
that
which
God
saith
to
Moses
:
Exod.
33.
20.
There
shal
no
man
see
me
&
liue
.
In
this
knowledge
chiefly
eternall
life
standeth
,
as
our
Sauiour
Christ
testifieth
saying
:
Ioh.
17.
3.
This
is
life
eternall
,
that
they
know
thee
to
bee
the
onely
very
God
,
&
whome
thou
hast
sent
Iesus
Christ
.
To
which
answereth
this
other
speech
of
his
:
Abraham
reioyced
to
see
my
day
,
and
hee
saw
it
,
and
was
glad
.
And
of
the
like
agreement
is
that
which
is
also
spoken
by
him
in
another
place
.
Blessed
are
your
eyes
for
they
see
,
and
your
eares
for
they
heare
:
Ioh.
8
5.
●
.
Math.
13.
16.
For
manye
Prophets
and
righteous
men
haue
desired
to
see
those
thinges
which
yee
see
,
and
haue
not
seene
them
and
to
heare
those
thinges
which
ye
heare
,
and
haue
not
heard
them
.
By
this
let
euerie
man
iudge
,
whose
happinesse
he
may
hope
for
when
it
shall
be
giuen
vs
to
see
him
our
first
borne
Brother
in
the
state
of
his
glorie
:
and
not
him
onelye
,
but
the
eternall
Father
with
him
,
for
whome
hee
keepeth
a
kingdome
purchased
by
his
blo●d
.
A
glimmering
sight
hereof
,
M●th
17.
4.
and
as
it
were
a
shadow
of
this
happines
was
shewed
to
Peter
on
mount
Tabor
:
which
made
him
to
wish
that
he
might
dwell
alwaies
there
.
And
Paul
had
some
probate
thereof
,
when
hee
was
caught
vp
to
the
third
heauen
,
●
Cor.
124.
〈◊〉
20.
18.
19.
〈◊〉
5.
24.
&
18.
16.
Ex.
19.
16.
17.
18
19.
Exod.
24.
18.
Exod.
33.
9.
Exod.
34.
28.
29.
30.
33.
34.
〈◊〉
.
where
hee
heard
wordes
which
could
not
be
spoken
,
which
were
not
possible
for
man
to
vtter
.
The
face
of
Moses
was
so
bright
by
his
beeing
with
God
,
as
the
Israelites
could
not
behold
it
.
How
glorious
then
shall
our
faces
bee
,
when
we
shall
bee
made
the
Sonnes
of
God
and
liue
for
euer
with
him
?
If
when
wee
reade
the
Scriptures
with
any
liuelye
feeling
of
Gods
spirit
,
if
in
our
feruent
payers
powred
out
to
God
,
if
in
the
deepe
groaninges
of
our
spirits
vnto
him
for
the
euill
that
betide
vs
,
or
at
the
powerfull
operation
of
Gods
worde
that
is
preached
in
vs
,
wee
are
much
in
wardly
mooued
,
and
the
ioy
,
delight
,
and
pleasure
thereof
farre
exceede
all
the
delights
of
the
Sonnes
of
men
,
all
which
are
but
as
it
were
the
first
fruites
,
and
beginning
of
eternall
life
:
gather
from
hence
what
that
pure
,
perfect
compleate
ioy
will
bee
which
wee
shall
bee
owners
of
in
the
life
to
come
.
But
these
amplyfications
I
had
rather
leaue
to
thy
faith
good
Reader
,
then
to
prosecute
further
al
the
pleasures
of
this
world
compared
to
our
future
felicitie
,
being
but
as
a
drop
of
water
to
the
huge
Ocean
Sea
.
For
wouldest
y●
haue
riches
?
〈◊〉
1●
.
11.
Riches
&
plentionsnes
are
in
his
house
.
Psal.
2●●
.
Wouldest
thou
haue
pleasures
?
In
thy
presence●s
fulnesse
of
ioy
,
at
thy
right
hand
are
pleasures
for
euermore
.
If
thou
assiest
life
of
him
,
●
K●ng
.
1.
10.
he
giueth
thee
a
long
life
euen
for
euer
and
euer
.
If
the
ioy
of
the
people
made
the
earth
to
ring
when
Salomon
was
crowned
:
how
shall
not
the
floods
clappe
their
handes
,
and
the
hilles
reioyce
when
hee
shall
come
to
iudge
his
people
?
If
the
Easterne
wisemen
when
they
sawe
the
Starre
that
ledde
vnto
Christ
,
were
wonderfullye
gladde
:
what
ioy
shall
bee
in
the
holye
ones
of
God
,
Math.
2.
2.
Luke
.
2.
9.
13.
1●
.
when
they
shall
see
the
Sonne
of
God
in
his
kingdome
?
Therefore
the
glorie
of
the
Godlye
to
come
is
wonderfull
and
vnspeakeable
.
But
whe●●
we
shall
all
be
dignified
alike
,
and
be
copartners
of
equall
glorie
,
it
is
a
greate
question
,
and
hath
no
certaine
determination
by
Scriptures
,
Testimonies
thereof
seruing
of
both
sides
.
Each
parte
is
probable
,
neyther
maketh
it
to
the
matter
of
saluation
,
or
any
wise
mar●eth
it
the
certaine
knowledge
heereof
.
Wee
will
heare
what
is
disputed
to
and
fro
,
and
leaue
the
Christian
Reader
to
his
choyce
.
They
that
pleade
for
paritie
,
and
equalitie
of
reward
,
reason
in
this
for●e
:
Math.
20.
13.
14.
15.
1.
Those
that
laboured
in
the
Vine-yard
,
though
their
worke
differed
;
their
wages
was
all
one
:
the
last
had
his
pennye
aswell
as
the
first
,
and
the
first
had
no
more
,
though
he
murmured
neuer
so
much
against
his
Maister
,
neither
had
hee
any
wrong
doone
him
as
the
couenant
betweene
him
and
his
Maister
absolutely
concludeth
.
2.
Their
second
reason
is
Christes
asseueration
.
Math.
13.
43.
Dan.
12.
3.
Then
shall
the
iust
men
shine
as
the
Sun
in
the
kingdome
of
their
Father
.
But
there
can
bee
no
greater
light
then
that
the
Sunne
giueth
.
And
none
but
the
iust
shall
enter
into
this
kingdome
:
therefore
they
shall
all
haue
the
light
of
this
Sunne
,
that
is
to
say
,
they
ioyntlye
shall
haue
the
perfection
of
all
glorie
.
3.
They
also
vrge
the
case
thus
:
Math.
22.
30
Make.
12.
25.
Luk.
20.
34.
〈◊〉
.
36
Christ
disputing
with
the
Pharisees
about
the
resurection
:
likeneth
our
estate
in
heauen
to
the
condition
of
the
Angells
,
without
anye
mention
of
different
contribution
.
4.
Whereas
in
this
life
there
are
oddes
betweene
vs
,
they
giue
the
cause
thereof
to
the
flesh
,
which
they
carrie
about
them
,
beeing
more
or
lesse
regenerate
as
they
are
more
or
lesse
mortified
in
the
flesh
:
Of
which
burden
we
shall
bee
eased
in
the
other
life
,
the
infirmitie
of
the
fle●h
beeing
to
bee
done
away
,
and
so
there
shall
be
no
disturbance
why
wee
should
not
all
receiue
the
like
recompence
.
5.
Christ
promiseth
to
the
twelue
Apostles
equall
glorie
in
heauen
,
that
they
shall
sit
on
twelue
seates
and
Iudge
the
twelue
Tribes
of
Israel
.
Luke
.
22.
30.
Math.
19.
28.
And
doubtle●se
Paul
though
he
bée
the
thirteenth
cannot
but
be
equall
with
them
in
honour
,
being
vnequall
,
and
aboue
them
in
labour
.
6.
Paul
seemeth
to
shake
handes
with
this
side
,
1.
Cor.
15.
10.
making
the
Corinthians
and
with
them
all
the
faithfull
in
the
like
estate
of
glorie
,
while
hee
saith
:
1.
Cor.
6.
2.
3.
Knowe
you
not
that
wee
shall
iudge
the
Angel
?
7.
Lastly
it
is
written
that
the
sufferings
of
these
times
haue
no
proportion
with
our
future
felicitie
.
If
God
respecteth
not
our
workes
in
this
worke
:
from
whence
say
they
doe
wee
draw
this
difference
of
the
recompence
?
This
our
dignitie
is
meerelye
Gods
dignation
:
therefore
wee
fetch
the
inequalitie
thereof
not
from
our
merrits
,
but
his
mercie
:
whereas
they
of
the
contrarie
side
seeme
to
strengthen
their
opinion
by
distinguishing
of
workes
,
as
if
by
the
condignitie
of
them
wee
did
earne
and
worke
out
this
glories
.
There
bee
other
reasons
,
but
these
are
the
chiefest
that
make
for
this
matter
.
The
aduerse
part
is
aswell
prouided
to
hold
their
assertion
:
Their
arguments
are
many
and
good
,
and
they
are
these
.
1.
First
they
say
,
God
will
reward
euery
one
according
to
his
workes
,
and
as
his
worke
is
so
shall
his
wages
be
.
The
Scriptures
goe
with
this
:
Rom.
2.
6.
it
is
Paules
saying
:
Who
will
reward
euerie
man
according
to
his
workes
.
2.
Daniel
foretelling
the
condition
of
the
Saints
after
this
life
,
is
flat
for
difference
of
rewardes
,
saying
:
They
that
be
wise
shall
shine
as
the
brightnesse
of
the
firmament
,
Dan.
12.
3.
and
they
that
turne
many
to
righteousnesse
shall
shine
as
the
Stars
for
euermore
.
But
there
is
manifest
difference
betweene
the
brightnesse
of
the
firmament
,
and
the
brightnesse
of
the
Starres
.
3.
From
the
contraries
they
conclude
the
case
thus
:
There
are
diuersities
of
punishments
in
Hell
,
therefore
the
consequence
holdeth
by
comparison
that
there
is
varietie
of
rewardes
in
heauen
.
That
the
sufferings
in
Hell
are
sundrie
,
it
is
apparant
by
Christes
wordes
:
It
shall
bee
easier
in
that
day
for
Tyrus
and
Sydon
,
Math.
11.
22.
Luke
.
10
,
13.
14.
then
for
Corozain
,
and
Bethzaide
and
for
Sodome
,
then
for
Capernaum
:
wherefore
degrees
also
of
glorie
are
diuided
.
4.
That
there
is
not
onely
one
reward
for
all
the
righteous
,
but
that
there
are
manie
of
them
,
it
is
plaine
by
that
which
Christ
elsewhere
saith
:
Iohn
.
14.
1.
In
my
Fathers
house
are
manye
dwelling
places
.
5.
Further
if
our
state
must
be
sutable
〈◊〉
the
Angels
,
Math.
22.
30.
Mark
.
22.
25.
Luke
20.
36.
as
Christ
hath
let
it
downe
.
In
the
resurrectio●
we
are
as
the
Angels
of
God
in
heauen
:
it
must
needes
bee
that
wee
haue
sun●●●
degrees
of
glorie
because
there
are
seuerall
degrees
of
Angells
.
Math.
13.
8.
6.
The
seede
that
was
〈◊〉
vppon
the
good
ground
,
came
not
vp
like
,
but
some
better
then
some
:
some
gaue
an
hundreth
folde
,
some
sixtie
folde
,
and
another
thirtee
folde
.
This
not
obscurelie
shadoweth
disproportion
of
retribution
of
heauenlye
glorie
.
Math.
2
5.
7.
So
dooth
the
Parable
of
the
talents
,
those
that
had
them
in
ban●k
were
rewarded
more
or
lesse
according
to
the
improouement
they
made
of
●h●m
.
In
the
Reuelation
mention
is
made
of
a
peculier
fl●cke
who
follow
the
law
whether
soeuer
hee
goeth
,
Reuel.
14.
4.
agr●●●
which
seemeth
not
to
be
giuen
to
others
.
Math.
5.
19.
8
This
als●●●rength●eth
the
cause
verie
much
that
Christ
saith
,
Whosoeuer
shall
obserue
and
teach
them
,
the
same
shall
bee
called
great
in
the
Kingdome
of
heauen
:
Thereby
insinuating
that
there
are
greater
and
lesser
in
that
Kingdome
.
The
like
is
enforced
out
of
these
his
wordes
,
Math.
20.
27.
Whosoeuer
will
bee
chiefe
among
you
,
let
him
be
your
seruant
9.
〈◊〉
of
the
●postle
maketh
much
to
th●s
purpose
:
2.
Cor.
9.
6.
Hee
which
seweth
sparingly
,
shall
reape
also
sparingly
,
and
hee
that
s●weth
liberallie
,
shall
reape
also
liberallie
.
But
moste
pregnant
is
this
proofe
of
the
same
Ap●stle
.
1
,
Cor.
15.
4●
4.
●3
,
44
,
There
is
one
glorie
of
the
Sunne
,
and
another
glorie
of
the
Moone
,
an
other
glory
of
the
Starres
:
for
one
Starre
differeth
from
another
in
glorie
.
But
the
reddition
and
answere
heerev●to
maketh
the
case
plaine
and
palpable
,
So
is
the
resurrection
of
the
dead
.
These
differences
of
dignitie
in
the
creatures
doe
not
abl●e
illustrate
the
differences
of
glory
,
that
shal
bee
in
mens
bodies
after
there
surrection
.
Finally
if
we
may
measure
this
matter
by
the
line
of
verie
probable
reason
,
it
is
verie
likely
that
the
degrees
of
glorie
in
the
life
to
come
,
shall
answere
the
diuersiue
of
iudgements
and
qualities
giuen
vs
in
this
life
.
The
more
we
haue
vsed
our
Talents
by
heauenly
dispensation
committed
vnto
vs
,
to
the
glorie
of
God
,
and
the
good
of
the
church
,
the
more
shall
our
felicitie
bee
in
the
day
of
retribution
:
wherefore
the
twelue
Apostles
who
were
royallye
embroatered
and
garnished
with
giftes
,
and
were
Maister
workemen
in
the
Primitiue
Church
,
shal
haue
that
stately
preheminence
ouer
others
,
Math.
19.
28.
Luke
.
22.
30.
●3
.
as
they
shall
sit
in
iudgement
ouer
others
▪
they
should
haue
twelue
scaffolds
and
Chaires
placed
for
them
,
whereupon
they
shall
fitte
to
iudge
the
twelue
Tribes
of
Israel
.
But
it
may
be
thought
if
some
shal
haue
so
much
,
there
wil
be
nothing
for
othersome
:
wee
answere
that
the
Fountaine
of
that
felicitie
is
bottomlesse
and
can
neuer
bee
emptied
.
It
is
with
that
as
it
is
with
the
great
Sea
,
Apo●
.
22.
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
to
which
if
you
carrie
neuer
so
capable
vessels
,
yet
there
is
more
then
enough
alwaies
to
fill
euerie
ones
tanckerd
come
he
as
often
as
hee
will
:
Reuel.
21.
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
so
though
wee
draw
neuer
so
deepelye
of
the
waters
of
life
:
it
hath
a
welspring
of
euer
liuing
water
,
to
giue
aboundantly
to
all
,
aboue
all
that
wee
are
able
to
speake
or
thinke
.
The
eye
hath
not
seene
,
the
eare
hath
not
heard
,
neither
can
the
heart
of
man
conceiue
the
things
that
God
hath
prepared
for
those
that
loue
him
.
The
latter
I
embrace
as
the
cheerefullest
and
moste
currant
opinion
,
let
others
bee
as
they
thinke
good
of
contrarie
imagination
Beeing
●ooted
in
this
perswasion
,
I
am
heartned
to
all
zealous
contrition
in
Religion
,
that
I
may
attaine
more
heauenly
benediction
.
Another
question
would
be
touched
though
wee
will
not
vndertake
fullie
to
determine
it
:
Whether
wee
shall
know
one
another
in
heauen
?
I
am
more
carelesse
in
this
matter
,
because
it
is
curious
.
Let
our
care
be
to
knowe
whether
wee
shal
come
to
heauen
,
then
to
know
whether
wee
shall
know
one
another
in
heauen
.
But
it
is
cleere
wee
shall
know
one
another
there
,
though
we
know
them
not
heere
.
For
doubtles
Adams
knowledge
in
his
best
estate
must
giue
place
to
that
knowledge
which
we
shall
haue
in
our
glorified
estate
.
But
Adam
knew
Eue
whome
he
neuer
saw
before
,
and
saide
,
Gen.
2.
2●
This
is
bone
of
my
bone
,
and
flesh
of
my
flesh
:
Therefore
what
reason
is
against
it
,
why
wee
should
not
knowe
one
another
in
heauen
,
though
neuer
knowne
heere
to
vs
?
Marke
9.
4.
●
.
Math.
17.
4.
Luke
.
9.
28.
●9
30.
&c.
This
is
one
argument
in
the
cause
.
Againe
who
doth
not
know
that
the
clarification
of
Christ
on
Mount
Tabor
was
a
liuely
idea
of
our
glorification
:
But
when
Christ
was
clarified
,
and
Moses
and
●lias
appeared
,
Peter
presently
knew
them
though
he
neuer
before
knewe
them
:
this
is
another
good
argument
in
the
cause
.
Luc.
16.
22.
●3
24.
&c.
Finally
,
it
Diues
knew
〈◊〉
in
hell
,
dooth
it
not
necessarily
follow
that
wee
all
know
one
another
in
heauen
,
where
our
knowledge
shall
bee
absolute
&
perfect
,
whether
we
shall
know
one
another
,
so
as
we
shall
say
this
was
my
Father
,
Mother
,
Sister
,
Brother
,
&c.
I
can
say
nothing
to
it
,
but
so
I
leaue
it
,
and
leaue
th●e
to
God
.
Now
to
the
King
numortall
inusible
,
to
God
onely
wise
be
all
honour
and
glory
for
euer
.
Amen
.
FINIS
.
Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
Notes for div A01451-e440
Notes for div A01451-e520
Notes for div A01451-e970
Notes for div A01451-e3590
Notes for div A01451-e4480
Notes for div A01451-e6240
Notes for div A01451-e10250
Notes for div A01451-e12270
Notes for div A01451-e13220
Notes for div A01451-e13750
Notes for div A01451-e14380
Notes for div A01451-e15210
Notes for div A01451-e15840
Notes for div A01451-e16940
Notes for div A01451-e18210
Notes for div A01451-e20870